Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
My s****r's Weekend Home from School

... he got home. I said goodbye and checked the
clock. I still had three hours before my k**s got home
from school.

I slipped a ... wanted
and I knew I'd have no problem getting it.

The taxi dropped me outside ANDY'S BAR & SPORTS CLUB. ... ... Continue»
Posted by Mauseth 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 2024  |  
96%
  |  9

Menopause & Pizza

?The day had been a strange one. My hormones were driving me wild. Menopause was for old
ladies and by God I was not falling into that category this early, 45 and still in my prime as far as
I was concerned. I needed to exert my authority, my power, over someone...anyone. The
afternoon had brought urges forward and a hunger for fresh young meat. Suppose the Cougar in
me needed fed. Menopause had pushed aside the nurturing mother in me and released the
Dominatrix that had been suppressed for so many years. As I flipped through the pages of my
phone book, glancing at all the old lovers names and realizing that they were OLD. Something
inside me cried out for something new, fresh, exciting. But I knew no one like that.
My youngest daughter would be home from school soon and I had intended to train her in
domination. The rituals would begin this evening. I laid out my leather thigh high boots, fishnet
stockings and red lace thong and bra. The tight fitting black mini skirt and sheer blouse would
finish the perfect ensemble. Riding crop and blindfolds along with a few other surprises would
be ample props for the first lesson. Victoria had been instructed to come home straight from
school and bring her boyfriend. I anxiously waited as the clock ticked away. She should be here
by now I murmured to myself. Just then the phone rang and I answer it. Its Victoria, she says
Bob cant come tonight but she will be home soon. Frustrated I decided to turn to food for
comfort. I peruse through the yellow pages and randomly pick a Pizza parlour. CiCi’s Pizza
sounded good enough to me...so reached for the phone and dialled. The young voice on the other
end of the line chirped CiCi’s Pizza , Scott speaking, what can I do for you tonight”? My mind
raced to exactly what I would have a young man do for me this night! I cleared my head and gave
him my order. When I had finished he asked if that would be all and if it was pick up or a
delivery. I decided on the delivery and said in a sultry voice, “As long as you deliver it
personally”. He chuckled and said sure. In my mind the trap had been set. The order was placed
now all that was left to do was wait for pizza and Victoria.
The doorbell rang and I called from the other room to just come in and bring it down the hall to
the door on the left. Scott opened the door apprehensively and continued down the hall.
Entering the room on the left he could see the walls were mirrored and so was the ceiling. I
could tell this made him very uncomfortable. As I bent over to retrieve my purse from the floor I
could hear his breathing quicken and he cleared his throat several times nervously. I pretend not
to find what I am looking for and laugh as I ask him to turn his head so I might get the money out
of my bra. As he turns I take this opportunity to grab him from behind, place the blindfold on his
eyes and push him to the bed. Just as quickly I tether him spread eagle to the bedposts. I am
sure he was wondering what next? I introduce myself as Mistress Cherri and assure Scott that he
is in good hands and to just relax. Suddenly he feels the cold steel running up his belly as the
scissors snip away at the fabric of his shirt. Listening intently he hears the clicking of my heels
on the floor and the opening and closing of doors and drawers. He chokes out my name and
moans. The steel slides now to his throat and he swallows hard. A sharp intake of breath thru
his nose and he drinks in my intoxicating perfume. Bending closer I trail the cold steel across his
tender Adams apple. Perspiration beads break out now along his brow. Scott’s head jerks as he
hears another set of heels coming down the hall. The final snips and his shirt falls off him.
Victoria enters the room with the items I need. She sees the bulge in his pants and asks if she
might cut away the crotch for me. She is in training so I allow it. He whimpers and ask who else
is in the room. I warn him he must hold very still as I have an amateur assisting me. He moans
and asks if that is wise. My reply is that she is young and inexperienced and needs the
practice....but he is in good hands. Scott feels a slender hand caress the throbbing bulge he tries
to hide. He pulls back and explains that he just came here to deliver pizza and did not know all
this was going to happen. A wicked smile ripples cross my face for just Victoria and I to enjoy.
Not wanting him to suspect it was all pre planned I growl out at him that it wasn’t.....but when he
tried to pass of that cold pizza on me....I wasn’t impressed! Now you will pay for it MY WAY.
He apologizes with a pathetic “sorry”. I reply that he isn’t sorry now, but he will be, and I laugh.
He feels Victoria grip him tightly and as she laughs. He pleads that it wasn’t his fault. The
back of my hand finds his mouth....he is stunned at the f***e ...he feels a trickle of bl**d run into
his mouth. Best you keep quiet unless spoken to I say. Scott licks his lips and whispers Sorry
Mistress. Victoria loosens his pants and slides the scissors against his skin. She is disappointed
that he is wearing no underwear for her to cut off. She was looking forward to it and doesn’t
handle it well. As she takes the tip of the scissors and slides it down the length of his cock his
hips twitch and his gut clenches. The scissors are heavy and she rests the tip finally on his sac.
HEY! he yells abruptly. My hand again finds his mouth, the velvet glove I wear softens the
sting but the f***e is still the same. I notice the blindfold has been readjusted with that last blow
but I choose to ignore it. He shakes his head no and we both laugh. Victoria's hand slips. The
scissors drop, pinning his sac to the bed. He dare not move one inch, he barely breathes, and his
eyes are begging Mistress C to help. Victoria and I both laugh and pretend to walk away. We
are almost to the door when I turn and flash him a wink. He watches my silky thonged ass I
saunter out the door. I tell her to finish disrobing him and to call me when she is done. He looks
down and moans, trying to turn away but his curiosity draws his eyes back to her as she walks
now towards him wearing her bra and thong only. Her tits are much smaller...just budding ...but
a great start for an 16 year old. He smiles indicating he likes what he sees. Even at his young
age he can appreciate the way her thong is embedded deep between her lips. Victoria tries to
explain to Scott that he is a a very lucky boy. That her mom only does this to older guys she
really likes and that I am a real nice lady but he just has to listen to me. She asks if he is ready to
obey? He whimpers a feeble yes...not wanting to make any sudden moves. She smiles..wipes the
sweat from his forehead and gently removes the scissor tip from his sac. He thanks her and asks
what her name is. She responds and says her working name is Wilma Fingerdo. He smiles and
tells her his name is Scott and that he has never had this happen to him before. Victoria
hisses a loud Shhhh . Warning him not to let her hear them. Not suppose to exchange names
and she is as rough with me as she is with others when the rules are broken she whispers. He
hears my heels walking back and tightens up again. Victoria whispers, I like you and I want
you before she gets you...she will be furious but I dont care...you are different.
She moves closer and climbs up on the bed. NO NO he cries but inside he is confused and
smiles. Licking her lips as her eyes dart around the room ...she lowers herself down to his cock
and sniffs along his balls. Her hands cup them and fondle deeply, feeling them swell. She licks
the slit and kisses it, then encases the tip completely. Her teeth find the well defined ridge and
grasps it there while letting her tongue swirl. She looks up at him to see if he is finding
enjoyment, looking for approval as this is her first blow job. He shakes his head quickly in the
affirmative as his eyes look around the room as well. She continues to work just the head and he
squirms as a low moan escapes his mouth. Her hands feverishly started to stroke his length, one
hand squeezing his balls harder now and sucking deeper now. Scott moans again as he tell her .
My God you are good Wilma. He looks down and watches in amazement as her cheeks cave in
deep with each new suck. Faster strokes now ...she can feel him ready to blow...so she goes
down deep on him, her face buried in his tender sac and her lips to the very base of his cock. He
pumps her mouth fast and cums slowly in her young wet mouth as she swallows some and spits
some being unaccustomed to the taste. He bites his lip as he cums for her. Suddenly her ears
prick up as she hears the familiar click of stiletto heels coming down the hall. Frightened, she
jumps off Scott and grabs a towel to clean up the mess, wiping clean his cock and balls. Hurry!
He says frantically, his face a bit red as I walk in. Victoria crawls off the bed and disposes of the
towel just as I enter the room. He lays there fully naked and helpless. I survey the room and ask
why she hadnt called me. She admits she has just finished and was ready to. She is young and
doesnt understand that I have detected a distinct odor as I entered. I ask what the fuck has been
going on here? They both deny that anything has gone on. I ask again. Scott looks stunned at me.
I move into the room fully now and the smell of sex accosts my senses. Scott swallows hard and
again they both deny it. I am at the bedside now and looking for eveidence, some proof of my
suspisions. I catch you both exchanging winks...sure that you have covered your tracks. I
casually glance around the room and find nothing. Scott is very queit and still tied. Just as I am
about to admit I must be losing it, getting old, I spot it!!!!!! My fingers grip the whip in my hand
tighjtly. Rage surging thru me. I calm myself and walk to Victoria. Taking my glove off I trace
my finger across her lips....sampling her lipstick. Then bringing that finger down to his cock....I
compare the lipstick along his ball crease, obviously not wiped clean, a perfect match. NO NO
he protests. My head jerks rapidly to the right sending him a glare that shuts him up
immediately as he sees the rage in my eyes and the grip on the whip. Scott says softly, “But
nothing happened”. The explain the lipstick ring I growl, tapping the whip into my hand. I
watch out the corner of my eye as Victoria starts to unravel. Scott begs to go be released and go
home. I cross over to Victoria and ask for a hug. Close enough now that I ask her if he were co
operative. She whispers, Yes, and as she hisses the words from her mouth, I have my 2nd proof,
the smell of fresh cum reeks from her breath. Scott starts to relax, thinking things are ok as he
looks at my nice ass as we both hug, enjoying even more watching us kiss. My hand moves
downwards and thrusts between her lips, giving me my final proof, as I feel her cunt dripping
with pussy syrup. Extracting my 3 fingers I ram them under Scotts nose and ask what the hell is
this? Pushing them into his mouth, forcing him to lick them clean. He tries not to enjoy it but he
is weak He opens for me as I pump them in his young boy mouth, his big lips close on my fingers
Never has he tasted anything so sweet, he says. I can tell he likes the taste and my feeding him
my fingers. I look him in the eye and tell him he will have more than he can manage. He pleads
again to be untied and let go home. I manage a smile, a fake one and say, Yes, in a moment. He
softly thanks me. I motion to Victoria to straddle his waist on the bed facing his feet. I mount
the bed and straddled his waist facing his head. I instruct her how to drop down slowly on
Scotts cock which has been recently erected again. He feels her tight pussy grabbing at his cock,
sucking it in inch by inch. I placed my dildo in his teeth and clamped my knees to his head,
immobilizing him. Kneeling up I spread my sweet soft pink fleshy lips open, slip a finger inside,
and juice myself up real good. Victoria is completely down on him now, his big hard cock in
her young pussy. I lower myself slowly down onto my toy while watching his eyes. He holds my
dildo in his mouth, looking up at my inviting clit. I use the toy till I start to feel the pressure
build, then raise up and finger fuck myself just above it. When I finally squirt, the cream flies all
over Scotts face and cascades down the toy, dripping into the corners of his mouth, giving him
the drink he’s been waiting for. Removing the toy, I slide myself right up to his chin and f***e
him chin fuck me for a bit before I let him up to feast on my pussy pie buffet. I tell Victoria,
NOW is the time! She starts to bounce, as she bounces harder and harder he moans
uncontrollably. As I face fuck him and grab his head with both hands, I bury him deep inside my
wetness. His breathing gets rapid as his heart races. My scent and juices are intoxicating as his
tongue hungrily laps at me. The bl**d rushing from his head to his cock makes him light headed.
I feel him tenses up with his nose against my belly. Victoria says He's ready to explode MOM.
So we work him even harder. He gasps for air. Once...twice...he explodes as Victoria pulls off.
I let his head fall as we both scramble to accept the flow. Victoria sucking him and I
concentrating on the overflow puddling at his balls. All rage having faded...I allow her to go to
Scotts mouth and share with him its contents. She moves to his face and he no longer smiling,
his eyes are shut, she screams. I look and assure her that he is not dead, that he has merely
passed out from the exertion. Explaining that he is young and inexperienced and will recover.
Meanwhile I return to his aching balls and suckle them deep inside my warm wet mouth. Lay my
head on his thigh as a warmth fills me. I release his balls and Victoria unties him as we bring him
back to reality. His legs start to wriggle again, as untethered he stretches and blushes. I assure
him that he performed perfectly well and that I had no idea he was a virgin. He turns away as he
tries to hide his continued blushing. I tell him I would like to have a standing order for pizza
every Friday at this time. I walk out of the room and hear him quietly sigh, YES Mistress
Cherri, your wish is my command. As I walk towards the shower, the thought comes to
me...Menopause and age will not tame THIS cougar![user][/user]... Continue»
Posted by canadiancougarr 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Mature  |  Views: 609  |  
83%
  |  3

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 1

Krystal lay quietly in your room listening to your Mother trying to suppress her moaning. You knew what we were doing, had known for weeks. Mr. Mike was fucking her & you strained to hear when it would start. There was a muffled sound of a slap & your Mother's agonized groan. I was abusing her now & it excited you. Your panties were drenched even before you touched yourself. You'd been masturbating for some time now, but nothing compared to the way you came as you listened to us. The sounds of flesh on flesh continued & you could hear your Mother sobbing softly. When you'd first heard that, you'd almost burst in on us to protect you, but as you listened, you could hear & feel your Mother's excitement growing & knew that she wasn't in danger at all. Your Mother wanted it & that peeked Krystal's curiosity. You began researching the internet & a whole new world opened to you. At first, you'd been surprised & repelled by what you saw. Couldn't comprehend how the women you saw would allow what was happening to them. After reading many stories & journal entries of the women, you began to understand. Your own first shy fumbling had been to pinch your pink nipples hard as you came. It was if an electrical circuit ran directly from them to your clit. Your orgasm was swift & much more powerful than anything you'd experienced in your short, young life.

After that, you became voracious in your reading & when you searched your Mother's room, you found the box at the rear of her closet. The clips on a chain that you knew now were to clamp nipples, the gags, some with different colored balls & one that looked like a bit that would fit in a horse's mouth. The various dildos & vibrators with some that you thought were to be used in other than a vagina. It excited you terribly to touch them & know that I'd used them with your Mother. You smelled them & looked around guiltily, as you licked a particularly pretty blue plastic phallus that even had veins on it's sides. There were other things that you could only guess at, but just seeing the things you'd spread on the bed excited you so much that you couldn't help rubbing the blue plastic on your pantied sex. When you jerked & came, the thought flashed through your mind. Your Mother came with this too, he used this on her. Ohhh God!!!

You laid there, your pussy almost in agony from the clothes pins you'd attached to your labia. Pouring just a little oil on your clit, you began to massage it, the pleasure immediate & easily built. You were trying to time it. Hoped that you could hold off long enough to cum when we did. When you did that, it was especially strong for you. You knew your Mother was a submissive slut now & the question burned within you. Were you the same, would your man someday dominate you & abuse you, as Mr. Mike was doing. Naturally you thought of Me, wondered what would happen if you just opened the door & went in to us. You had to stop yourself from thinking thoughts like that because your need to cum became unbearable that you couldn't control it. Your Mother was more voluble than usual & you listened to the abuse, her moans & My silence. Tried desperately in your mind to see Mr. Mike fucking your Mother & how I was hurting her. That's when the plan began to emerge & take shape. It frightened you, but excited your more. You knew now that as surely as it grew in your mind that it would be something you had to do. After I'd left the next morning, you began.

"Mom, I'd like to ask you about some things," you began. "The k**s at school can't talk about anything but sex & half the time I don't know what they're talking about & feel pretty stupid." "Well honey," your Mom replied. "I thought we'd talked about all that last year. You know all about the problems of getting pregnant & diseases." "Nooo Mom, that's not what I'm talking about. Sure, I know all about that. The k**s are talking about, well, different sex." Now your Mother looked at you sharply & demanded. "What do you mean different sex!!!"

"They're talking about being tied up & hurt. I don't know what they're talking about, what they mean by being hurt." You noticed the small smile that your Mother tried unsuccessfully to hide. "Honey," she started. "Some women like what they call Alternative sex. It's a little hard to explain, but being tied up is sometimes part of it. It's when a woman gives complete control to the man she's with." You waiting to interrupt, pounced. "Is it like that with you & Mr. Mike," you whispered. "Does he tie you up & hurt you, do you give Him complete control." The questions tumbled from you as if a dam had burst. Your Mother looked shocked & you noticed how her face flushed. She wasn't wearing a bra & her nipples had become erect in the thin house dress she wore.

"Young Lady, THAT's none of your business & I'm surprised at you asking such a thing!!!" You were grinning as you pried further. "I can hear you, you know. I can hear it when you're doing it." Your Mother wiped her hands, sat down looking at you seriously. "What do you mean, you can hear us, have you been spying on Mr. Mike & I!!!" "No Mom, I never did that. I can just hear you through the walls & sometimes it sounds like he's hitting you. I can hear sounds like that & you moaning. Is he hurting you Mom." You knew you'd painted your Mother into a corner & your Mother showing her embarrassment, hesitated before answering. "Krystal, what I do in my bedroom is private." You interrupting again, "But you said we could always talk about anything. You said that, didn't you. Does that mean that I'm supposed to tell you anything, but you can just say your things are private." You could see that your Mother didn't know how to answer, so you continued, slightly bolder now. "He does hurt you, doesn't he. I can hear when he hits you. I know it excites you & I know when you have an orgasm." Your Mother had hung her head, but now she looked up defiantly. "What do you know about orgasms!! Are you telling me that you're sexually active now." You knew she had you & replied, "No Mom, not yet, but I think about it all the time. I want it but I'm a little afraid. Can I tell you something without you getting all ballistic on me." Your Mother looked at you, as you stammered.

"I masturbate when you & Mr. Mike are doing it." You hurried to get it out before you lost your nerve. "I've been doing it for more than a month now, once right outside your door. I couldn't see much, but I could see your arms tied above you & I could hear Him. He kept asking you if you liked it. Then he started slapping your breasts. I heard you tell Him to do it harder. Then I watched Him move, grab you by your hair & start slapping your face while you sucking Him. He called you terrible names & it just seemed to excite you more. I watched YOU when you started playing with your clit & you want to know what!! I came right then, I came so good. I stayed watching you until he came on your face & you came too." Your Mother had begun to softly sob, saying "I'm so embarrassed." She just kept whispering it over & over until you said, "It's Ok Mom, It's Ok. I'm not trying to embarrass you. I just want to know about it. I want to know all about it." When your Mother began, her voice was low & you had to strain to hear her. "I'm a submissive Krystal, do you have any idea what that is." You giggled & said, "I didn't until a month ago, but I know now, I found out about it on the internet. That's where you met Mr. Mike, isn't it. The internet." You continued, telling your Mother that you'd found her secret box & seen what the things were used for. Told her, you'd tried some of them when she & Mr. Mike had gone out.

"Mom," you inquired. "How long have you been like this. You & Daddy didn't do that, did you." Your Mother shook her head miserably. "I've always known I was different, I knew it when I was a little girl, but I didn't know what it meant & I was frightened. I tried to explain it to your Father, but he never understood. When I started chatting with Mr. Mike on the internet, it was like he'd known me all my life. He KNEW what I was thinking sometimes before I did myself. He made me tell Him things I'd never told anyone & it excited me, made me feel wonderful. He taught me that there was nothing wrong with me, that some people were meant to follow a natural order of things. He doesn't make me do things honey, I want to do them for Him. I don't know if you can understand, but when I'm with Him, I feel alive & I haven't felt that way for a very long time. Your Father & I had stopped having sex years before he died & I just thought that was how it was supposed to be. I was afraid to meet Mr. Mike, he was so strong in the things he felt & said to me. Finally, I just couldn't stand it anymore & we met. Nothing happened that first time, we just talked, but he started telling me what he wanted to do to me. There were people there that I thought might hear Him, but I couldn't tell Him to stop. I was so excited, I would have gone with Him right then, but he said, "No", that he wanted me to have time to think about what it would mean. He didn't call or meet me in the chat room for three days & I was almost insane with it. I thought maybe I wasn't good enough, maybe I'd said something that had put Him off. Krystal knew now that your Mother was going to tell it all, your own fingers had found your moist swollen lips & you furtively stroked your pussy as you listened.

"Do you remember when I told you I was going to spend the weekend with Aunt Sally. I had to wait until you went on that school trip. I met Him & we went to Lake Arrowhead. He had booked a cabin & we were all alone. We had some wine & He just took my clothes off. I was so embarrassed, but he kept telling me that it was alright & somehow I began to believe Him. When I was naked, he told me that I was going to be that way for the entire weekend. Just Him telling me that had me almost crazy, then He touched me. Told me I was soaked & just a fucking white slut. Called me so many things & it just excited me more. Then He twisted my nipples & I came." You smiled at yourself, that remembering the first time you'd pinched your own pink nipples & how good it had been. You reached across the table with your left hand taking your Mothers, your right hand continuing it's manipulations. Brightening & sighing, she continued. "He'd brought things. Things I'd never seen before & he explained what each was for & how he was going to use them on me. Many of the things you found in that box are things He brought that first time. He told me that he wanted to hurt me & that frightened me, but he said he wouldn't give me pain I couldn't bear. Wouldn't permanently damage or mark me. The more he told me, the more I wanted Him to do it. He didn't bind me that first time, but he used the nipple clamps & the gag. Somehow, the gag comforted me. I knew I wouldn't have to say anything. The whole weekend was a blur. He did things to me that I hadn't ever imagined. He told me how much it meant to Him that I was bearing it for Him & I felt like a Princess. My body ached when he brought me home & I was exhausted. He made me see what I am that weekend & I can't live without it now."

Krystal's mind was seeing the black man & the things you thought I must have done. Your orgasm took you & you watched your Mother's eyes widen as you trembled. Your Mother's hand tightened on yours & she said, "It's Ok honey, I understand. It's Ok." When you'd calmed, you whispered, "Mom, I have to know. You have to tell me. Am I like you? Am I going to be like that with a man?" Your Mother smiled a soft smile saying, "I don't know honey, it's something that only you'll know, when it happens to you. That probably won't be for a long time, but if you are, you'll know about it. I know you like Mr. Mike. I was afraid you wouldn't & I didn't know what I'd do then. You'll always come first in my life, but I need Him so much Krystal, please try to understand." You laughed & said, "I know that Mom. It's Ok. I'm cool with it. I wanted you to tell me & now you have. Will you tell me more about all of it now." Your Mother nodded & you left to take a shower before leaving for school. There wasn't a chance that you could think about things at school except what your Mother & Mr. Mike were doing. Twice you asked to be excused from class & went to the deserted restroom to get yourself off. You'd become very proficient at it & could work yourself up enough just thinking that you could get off in minutes once you got your panties down. When you got home, you helped your Mother around the house & nothing more was said. It had been a momentous day for you & you hurried through your homework so you could get onto the net & to your favorite sites. Now when you looked at pictures of women bound, gagged or in pain, all you could see was your Mother & that black Man, Mr. Mike, at that moment, was sitting quietly down stair watching television.

After you'd been to the bathroom & gotten ready for bed. You heard us chatting as we came upstairs. Again you lay quietly, waiting. You strained to hear, but was only greeted by silence. When you heard the light tap at your door, you jumped. Thinking your Mother wanted to tell you something, you said, "I'm not sl**ping yet." When I came in, your heart started hammering. I crossed to you & sat at your side on your bed. I sat quietly for a moment & then said. "I understand you & your Mother had quite a talk after I left." You were only wearing a T-shirt & panties, knew that I could see your pink nipples hard in the material, as I continued. "You alright with it. I don't want you to misunderstand." I'd begun to stroke your arm & you felt faint. Now you knew what your Mother had meant about how I spoke. All you wanted Me to do, was continue. "She says you have concerns Krystal, that you think because she's submissive that you might be. I think it's something we should find out about, don't you?"

****** TO BE CONTINUED ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2200  |  
98%
  |  9

My aunts in the bathroom

At 15, My hormones were in a rage. Any alone time I had was filled with masturbation.Any other alone time was spent drawing pictures of the two women in my life who literally gave me the best sexual fantacies A young man could ever dream of. Not only that but they are s****rs & live in the other half of our half a double house.
I'll never forget when I was just a young boy going through their bras & panties bringing the lingerie up to my wondering nose to smell the sweet scent of the inside of their bras' knowing full well this as close as I could get to actually sucking on my aunts tits. I even used to hump their beds till I came & didn't clean up after myself so that when they would get into their beds that night, they'd be laying in the remainder of the dampness that was my sperm.
That was before they moved in next door. That was a day I fell over in dissbelief. Now the 2 s****rs (my aunts) were on my playing feild.Nothing really happened for a couple of years. I guess I sort of went dorment on that fantasy due to dating girls & having fun with friends. Until the summer of 1983 when I started to notice alot of changes in myself. I'd be in our bathroom looking out the window while sitting on the toilet. Being on the 2nd floor can have it's advantages especially when your ultimate fantacy of your own flesh & bl**d aunt is on her knees directly one story below gardening in the flower bed. She was compleatly involved in her tasks not noticing that I was staring at her gigantic suckulent tits swaying back & forth to & fro in that ripped up & haggard tank top she wore just for gardening. When she bent over you could see everything and I was loving it, so much I started digging up the flower bed just so I could watch her on a regular basis. She'd ask me if I'd seen the little critter that was doing this. I smirk and say no but if you do don't be too hard on him.
The drawings began about this time. I drew them naked of course. Aunt Doe's tits were as I like to explain it in a dirty sexy way "Hustler" like Aunt Sandy was "Playboy like" Aunt Do had what I call fantastic torpedo tits. I would also draw them in lesbian situations with me included.
I must have drawn at least 50 very erotic pictures of them. One day I came to the conclusion that I needed to see if my drawings were acurate. My plan was to see them naked for myself. Up till now I'd only seen Aunt Sandy's georgeous cleavage...Alot of cleavage, damn near full frontal, And one Thanksgiving Doris took off her shirt at the table revaling her huge bra. She said she was hot from the wine. I wanted to tell her I was hot for her.
I had to do something , I had to know.
I figured out that since the 2 bathrooms were located at the same end of the house separated by a not so thick wall. Under the vanity I went were as a k** had made that my fort. Now it's going to be an observation room were the mysteries of my mind will be answered. I took my dads drill & drilled a hole through the wall just underneath their vanity top, knowing that it would have to be hidden & out of sight. All I had to rely on was how long they would stand infront of the mirror with the vanity doors open so I could have full view. Luckly no one was home but me when I started my project.It was getting late in the day , I knew that both aunts were due home from work soon as well as my parents. I had a key for my aunts side,so I quickly ran over to clean up any dust or shavings on their bathroom floor.
The sun was setting & my anticipation was growing.I knew from living right next to them what thier patterns were.
After supper I went up to my room and did some homework,played some video games and feverishly waitedfor 7o'clock. 7pm. Is when Aunt doe would go upstairs to her bedroom and then go to the bathroom to get ready for lounging in her housecoat before bed. All I had to do was listen for the footsteps. Ah ha she was finally in her room which ment it was time for me to sneek off to our bathroom and lock the door and get under the vanity for the show.
I peered through the hole. The light came on. I could see movement through the cabinet doors. She opened the vanity door and walked away. My heart was beating hard, sweat was starting to run down my brow.I heard the flush of her toilet. I saw movement again only to reveal the first installment of my fantasy questionair. There as I gazed in amazement was her beutiful thighs and her georgeous pussy.My Aunts have always been in great shape, but what I was seeing for the first time were legs of a playboy milf.with much anticipation I was hoping to see more than just her lower torso, but thats all that was revealed that night and a show lasting only 7 minutes. I had to retreat instead of waiting for the aunt Sandy show which was next. I heard a knock at the door. My mother had to use the bathroom. Oh God I thought , what if she sees my raging hard on. I said give me a minute.
Back to my room I went overwhelmed & dissapointed. Just then I could hear footsteps next door coming up the steps & heading for her bathroom.Luckly My mom was finished in our bathroom and heading down our steps. Quickly I jetted down the hall to our bathroom & assumed my position. I swear I heard angels singing when the light on her side came on. It was aunt Sandy singing. The door came open right away. I knew this was going to be a good show and it was. This moment felt like Fastimes at Ridgemont high when Phobe Kates comes out of the water slowly.
Aunt sandy stood directly infront of my veiw revealing her beutiful thighs and her wet pussywhich she began to powder and spent some time doing just that which made me cum in my pants.The show lasted for about 10 min. the light went out and she was gone. I was spent. She may or may not have been playing with her pussy but who cares, it was hot to watch your own aunt rub her cunt in front of you with out her knowing.
A few weeks went by until I had gotten bored with the lower torso shots ,so I was on the campain to further my studies. I spent some time over on my aunts side of the house visiting & making frequent visits to their bathroom. I saw that some molding was loose on the cieling. I had an idea. Only this one would be alot mre complicated because it involved our attic and their cieling.
The last night of my prepardness I ended my visit with the two milfs by hugging them hard th feel their unbraed tits against my chest. I think they liked it especially aunt Doe. Her nipples would always pertrude her almost seethrough housecoat.Now ya know why I visited at night. Aunt Doe would sometimes make sexual refferences at me in a k**ding way. I wish I could have been smarter to give her the opportunity to advance if she wanted to teach me. She could have been my first if she wanted the honor, I'd gratefully give it to her.A woman of 47 teaching a 15 year old.Wow. Never happened though.
Saturday morning, everyone was gone , out on errands. I was asked to tag along but this was my only chance to finish my puzzle. I quickly gathered up a saw, Hammer,drill &a pry bar.Sawed out the floor just big enough for my head. Then drilled a hole at an angle just enough th breack through to the plasterboared on their side. All that was between me & my fantasy now was a peice of wall paper. A slight tear in the wall paper & history will be made.I had to wait the rest of the weekend out,but I knew it would be well worth it.
Monday morning came and I usually got up for school by 7am but today I woke up at 5am to take my post in the attic. My dad always left by 4:45am ,momby 5am. So I was in great shape plenty of time to fulfill my fantacy & get ready for school.
The bathroom light came on. For the first time I was looking straight down at her. Aunt Doris was the first through the doorshe then closed the door behind her. This was a defining moment for me. I was about to see what I have been waiting for my whole life. She was in her light green house coat.She then exited the room for a minute. She came back sporting her black high heels still wearing the house coat. My tongue dropped out of my mouth. She then opened up her house coat revealing everything I'd hope to see. Those massive torpedo tits with small nipplesbouncing with her every move. My God I thought what a beutiful angel. As I scanned over her georgeous body I noticed her thick healthy thighs and that beutiful patch of pussy.There she stood looking ito the mirror stark naked only wearing her high heels. I didn't deserve this sight. Her size 38c tits were sraying as she was applying her makeup. It was so sexy to watch her walk around naked in those black high heels. She then put on her wrist watch and pearl neck lace. You could have killed me at this point & I would have ben ok with that.Then she began dressing. When her bra went on I knew this awesome show was over. That was only show #1. Show #2 is still underway.I took a slight break. My head was kind of sore from being cramped in that position.
I heard the footsteps of my Aunt Sandy coming down the hall. The light came on ....Showtime. She started running the water for a hot shower. She undressed but the steam from the shower clouded up my glasses. I would have to wait till she was out of the shower. I waited. Finally the water shut off, now the moment of truth.The shower curtain was slung back. but she was drying herself off with a towel. Damn it. Then she hung up the towel, turned around to face my direction. At that moment I thought I drilled a hole in floor with my dick. Sandy was in her late 30's at that time. She looked like a fucking playmate centerfold I k** you not.Her georgeous 36b tits were firm and subtle. Very nice round nipples & not like aunt Does' nipples. Hers were about quarter size where as Doris's were small and pointy. Both very sexy. Sandy ststed to sing again which really enlightend the whole expirence.She too was wearing her high heels and nothing else. My mouth was so dry by this point. I just wanted to climb through the wall & fuck the shit out of her. Her sexy curly red hair, her pouty beutiful lips, her shapely thighs , & her georgeous pussy.Yep I was getting the grand on core. I don't even remember her leaving the room as I layed there in a daze comparing her to every playmate or nude women I'd seen over the years in magazines. None of them compared to my aunt Sandy.Now my two fantacies had been exhausted.
I went to school feeling alot different that day.I really don't remember being at school. I felt like I was in shock. I never thought that day would be the day when my ultimate desires would be reveald with such beuty. I was never prepared to see such a live innocent sex show like I saw that morning. My questions were answred. My fantasy gave in to my desires. & all was well with my world .Until my dad found my little secret, but I don't want to ruin the story.
I'll never foget that morning.I changed forever... Continue»
Posted by leighann 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2857  |  
82%
  |  10

My Girlfriend

My name is Kevin, and I am 41. My wife is a wicked bad hottie,
anMy name is Kevin, and I am 41. My wife is a wicked bad hottie,
and her name is Tracy. She is 23, 5'8; 128lbs with long red curly
hair, 34b-22-34 Last weekend was one to remember, & one that my
wife will always remember. It was a beautiful day, sunny & very
warm, & I was working in the front yard. I heard a truck pull up
across the street, and I looked up to see two enormous black guys
climb out. A few minutes later a car pulled up with the stereo
blaring, and three more equally large black men got out of that car.
As I watched one of the men walked up to the front door, and unlocked
the door. New renters I guessed as I watched the back of the truck
opened, and boxes unloaded. I had finished my work, and decided to
walk over and introduce myself. Walking across the street, and into
the front yard I saw one of the men walk out of the front door. I
walked up, "hi, my name's Kevin, and I live over there in the blue
house across the street. Welcome to the neighborhood, you all need a
hand with any of this?" He replied", hey dude, my name is Tyrone."
Pointing into the back of the truck," that's Omar, and Warren." As we
stood there, two more men walked out of the house, and stood on the
porch. Tyrone turned and said," that's Eric and Bobby." "Hey guys,
good to meet you, "I said. "Do you have any tools?" Tyrone asked.
"Sure what do you need?" I replied. "Well some wrenches & screwdrivers
for sure and I don't know what else," Tyrone said. "Let me get my
whole tool box, and I will be right back, I told him." I came back
with my tools, and hooked up their washer, dryer, & some other stuff
while they carried all their boxes in. After they were done we sat on
the porch, and got to know each other. They were all on the local
universities football team. Tyrone and Omar had just transferred in,
and the other guys were helping them move in. As we sat there talking,
the two new guys started to ask their teammates where all the action
was, where do all the hotties hang? Eric said, " well with it bein'
summer, & all the students gone things sure dried up here for sure."
"No fuckin' way dawg," Omar said. "There's got to be some hot women
here some fuckin' where that wants to get jiggy." Sitting there I
began to think about how HOT my wife is, & how envious these
guys would be if they saw her. "Well I don't have to worry I bragged."
They all stopped talking and looked at me. "Yeah, why is that," Bobby
asked? " Because my wife is totally HOT, too fuckin HOT dude, &
she is about as wild as any guy could handle." "Bullshit" Warren said
", what makes you think that your wife is all that? Everybody
says that their wife is all that . What makes you so sure?" "You
can see for your self man ", I tell them as I pull out my wallet and
showing them her picture. "FUCK ME" Tyrone shouts. "She is fuckin'
fine, & I luv hot lil redheads. Is she a natural redhead? " He asks?
"Totally," I tell them, smiling ear to ear at the envious tone in
their voices. They are still passing the photo around, and as I look
on Omar starts to rub the enormous bulge in his sweatpants. Trying not
to stare, I am amazed as his cock swells, & swells. I even start to
wonder if it will ever stop. I am not the only one that notices,
suddenly Tyrone laughs, Omar quit playing with your little cock
lookin' at dude's ol' lady. Little cock, I wonder to myself, they my
be hung like horses. As we sit there I begin to wonder, to fantasies
about an encounter between theses guys and my girlfriend. What would
they do? What would she do? " Hey guys" I start in a shaky
voice...."What if could get her to come & visit? Do you think that you
hot ass jocks could get some play?" Finishing with a challenge, I
could see them all start to think to plan, plot, and hope for a
chance. "What do you mean," Omar asked as he stared intently at the
photo, the hunger and lust thick in his voice. "Well I can get her to
come over here, & from there on the ball is all yours to run with. If
you can do it without fumbling." They start to get a little angry at
my challenge, & I can see on their faces that they will do ANYTHING,
without limits or hesitation, to make me regret my challenge. "Here's
how we do it, when she gets home I will tell her that I met you guys,
and that she should bring you over something to eat as a house
warming. Once she is in your house it's all up to you." as I say the
words I know that this could all get very bad, she could get hurt if
they took things too far, but I also know how rough & kinky she likes
it. "Leave the back door open so I can slip in & see if you dudes got
any game" A few hours later Tracy got home to find me taking a
casserole out of the oven. "Did you make us dinner?" she asks as she
walks in to the kitchen. "No this is house warming present for our new
neighbors. "Since I cooked it you should take it over, fair? I ask."
"Sure, let me change first" she says. "Hey tracy, why don't you wear
that hot little blue dress that I got you last week. I have wanted to
check it out " I say as I start to put my plans into operation. "K, be
right back let me change. " Following her to our bedroom I stand
behind her and start to caress her as she takes off her cloths. As she
stands there nude she opens the dresser drawer to get out a pair of
panties. Handing her the dress I say, " Here just put this on & hurry.
You won't need those later, " I tell her. "Are you sure " she asks as
she thinks about her errand. "No, it's cool. Just go over, say hi &
welcome them." Standing in the living room I watch as she slowly walks
across the street, my throat tightens & pulse quickens as I see the
light from the sun setting behind our house as it makes her thin dress
virtually invisible. Standing there, rubbing my swelling cock thru my
pants I watch as she walks up on the porch and knocks on the door. As
I watch the door opens, and I imagine her surprise to see our
neighbors, see that there are five large, muscular black men there.
She stands on the porch for several minutes talking; I guess that they
are taking advantage of the light to look through her thin dress. As
they push the screen door open, I see her walk in and disappear as
they surround her and the door closes. Quickly opening the door, I run
across the street and into their backyard so than I can slip in the
back. As I stand outside their backdoor, I see Tracy walk into the
kitchen and set the dish on the table. As she stands there they circle
her, and I hear faintly that they are talking. They are asking about
Sharon, and how she likes the town, our neighborhood, & finally even
about me. After a few minutes I hear her begin to laugh, and peeking
through the window in the backdoor I see Warren tickling her, and as
he does she backs against Bobby, she is trapped, sandwiched between
the two huge men. She looks so tiny standing there in the middle of
those huge, powerful six-foot tall plus muscular football players.
Their playfulness starts to become a little aggressive and soon all of
them start to touch her, roughly groping. Crowding her, they start
walking, guiding and forcing her back into the living room. I hear
their voices, the lust and excitement evident in their tone. I slowly
open the Kitchen door and quietly walk across the room. As I stand
there peeking into the living room, I see that she is starting to look
around, looking for an out as they maul her, her thin dress torn open.
Buttons flying as Tyrone rips it open. There she stands in the center
of the room, her small hands vainly trying to cover alabaster white
skin. They stand in a circle around her, shirts off and the basketball
shorts loosened as they start to rub & stroke their swelling cocks. I
almost gasp out loud when I see them. They are all enormous, and none
are smaller than ten or so inches to thirteen to fifteen inches.
Tyrone and Warren are HUGE. Omar is the smallest and his is at least
ten inches long & as thick as my wrist. Tracy is mesmerized by their
powerful bodies and enormous size too. I can see it in her eyes,
though they are wide with fear at the situation, she is also excited.
From the doorway, I can hear them clearly. They stand there taunting
her, asking her if she has ever seen such enormous cocks, has she
touched or tasted one so big, does she dream of such HUGE cocks?
Warren and Tyrone step even closer, and begin to rub their cocks on
her. Reaching out they each take one of her hands and guide it to
their cock. Slowly as she continues to stare at them all, her hands
begin to gently squeeze and strike their swollen cocks. Suddenly, Omar
pushes Tracy to her knees, his large powerful hands covering her
shoulders as he towers above her. "You look hungry bitch, here taste
this, " he growls as he slaps her across the face several times with
his long, fat, swollen cock. Looking up somewhat in shock, surprised
and eyes wide open staring into his eyes, she slowly opens her small
mouth. " Yea, you hot fuckin' lil slut, you fuckin' know you wanna be
fed, you wanna have that sweet lil mouth FUCKED by some big black cock
don't you?" Omar says. Slowly he rubs the tip of his long hard dark
cock back and forth across her lips, as he lifts it from her lips a
trail of precum appears. Grabbing a fistful of her thick curly red
hair he pulls her open mouth onto his throbbing cock. The others stand
there watching, holding their cocks, Warren and Tyrone smile down at
her as she continues to squeeze & stroke their huge swollen throbbing
cocks. Bobby and Eric move behind her, and start to rub her ass,
spreading her cheeks. Momentarily, her eyes widen in suprise as she
appears to suddenly realize exactly where she is and what is
happening. She starts to whimper and struggle, but Omar roughly grabs
her head , two fistfuls of long red curly hair & starts to fuck her
mouth. Thrusting his long thick cock, his hips moving rythmically as
he slides in and out of her small mouth. "Suck it bitch, suck it HARD
you slut," he says. Her small mouth stretched open as she sucks
harder. Saliva begins to run from the corners of her mouth, as the
nasty wet slurps sounds grow louder, and drips onto her breasts. As I
watch I see Eric lean down and start to roughly shove his long thick
fingers into Sharon's pussy. Her hips begin to shift, twist, to squirm
as he rams them deep. Omar & the guys laugh as Bobby lifts her ass so
that she is standing, feet wide apart, and bent over at the waist.
Standing there in the doorway I watch them use her, as they make her
their slut. "I've got to fuck this fuckin' lil white slut NOW," Tyrone
moans as i steps around behind Tracy, Her hand still clutching his
enormous cock, he pulls it off and twists it behind her back as his
cock rests on the crack of her ass, throbbing. Feeling him, Sharon
manages to get her mouth off Omar's glistening cock, and look back at
Tyrone. Whimpering, please oohh please don't please, stop. Please
don't, this isn't right she moans even as her legs spread
uncontrollably wider." You know you want this fat black cock slut, you
fuckin' know you want it, and your going to fuck it with your sweet
lil slutty pussy, " Tyrone tells her as he starts to rub the enormous
head between her swollen wet dripping lips. As they stand there
watching her, the guys start to rub the cocks on her face as Tyrone
teases her pussy. Suddenly Tracy sees me in the doorway, "Kevin, god
Kevin help," she whimpers. Her eyes locked on mine, I smile as I walk
in and sit in one of the recliners. "Well dudes, is she all and more
than I promised? Admit it, she is the hottest woman any of you have
ever had," I say. As she hears my words, I see the realization dawn on
her face that I set this all up, that she is here now and in the
situation she is, because I want it to happen, and that she is
completely helpless to stop it. She looks at me our eyes locked as
Omar slides his hard wet glistening cock back between her lips.
Grabbing a handful of long curly red hair, Omar begins to thrust, to
slide his dark cock in and out of Tracy's mouth. As I sit there
watching I can hear her sucking harder, the wet nasty slurping sounds
growing in intensity. "Tyrone, fuck her dude, fuck her hard. What are
you waiting for? Fill her with that huge fuckin' cock and make her
feel it," I say as I continue to keep my eyes locked on hers. Suddenly
I see her eyes, bulge, she pushes back from Omar, both her small hands
on his hips, so pale on his dark skin, she opens her mouth, a soft
gurgling sounds erupts as she starts to keen, whimper. I watch as
Tyrone holds her, hands on her slender hips as he suddenly pulls her
back again, driving, slamming deep. He pulls her back again & again as
he tries to get more and more of his enormous cock into her. Suddenly
her mouth forms a perfect O as she lets out a sobbing cry, and as I
watch all fifteen thick dark black throbbing inches slam deep, as he
roughly pulls her tiny petit body back. Warren steps in front and
takes Omar's place and he starts to rub his very thick long cock
across Tracy's lips. Her tiny body is lifted & rocked back and forth
as Tyrone slams his huge cock into her again and again, reaching out
to steady herself she grabs Bobby and Eric's fat hard cocks, squeezing
them as she steadies herself. I sit there and watch as Tyrone pounds
her, f***es everything extremely thick inch in and out of her tiny
helpless body. Standing in front of her, laughing, Warren begins to
slap her face with his cock, grabbing a huge fistful of thick curly
red hair he pulls her face closer so that he can viciously slap his
long fat black 14 inch cock across her face again and again.
Whimpering loudly, Sharon opens her mouth as she is used like a toy,
bounced like a rag doll, opens her mouth and tries to capture Warren's
enormous cock in her mouth. Sliding between her lips, Warren begins to
fuck her mouth, to feed her his swollen cock. As I sit there watching
them, they use my hot redheaded girlfriend savagely. They fill her so
incredibly full of their unbelievable cocks, and they do it so
roughly. Sandwiched between Tyrone and Warren she is stuffed as they
hammer her with their cocks. Both thrusting in time with each other,
each forcing her deeper onto the others cock. I watch in amazement as
Warren's thick cock stretches her throat, as it slides deeper a bulge
appears, the outline of his huge mushroomed cock head almost visible
as he fucks her wet dripping sucking mouth. Still holding on with a
tight grip, Tracy bouncing back and forth resulting in Eric and Bobby
being jacked off, their cocks dripping precum as they too watch her
get used as a nasty little fuck toy. Suddenly Tyrone pulls his cock
out of her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping, open and throbbing.
The lips of her cunt are dripping wet, and dark, thick and full of
bl**d. Looking at me, Tyrone says, "Do you really want this sweet
little slut busted open? I mean WIDE fuckin' open, hammered, pounded,
and slammed so fuckin' open that she will never be the same?" "I want
you to hit it so hard dude that she never forgets this, that she can't
live without it and begs for more. Pushing back from Warren , tracy
turns her head and looks at me, her eyes wide, fearful, helpless, "
please, god , ooohhh please she whimpers to me. Please make them stop.
They are too BIG, too many," she sobs. Her eyes pleading with me as I
nod to them. "She is all yours guys, feel free to do anything to her
you want, any way that you want." Tracy utters a whimpering moan at
my words, and as I watch Bobby and Eric move in front of Tracy. They
both begin to rub the hard swollen black cocks on her cheeks ,
slapping her cheeks with their cocks, leaving trails of precum. "Open
wide bitch," Bobby groans as they both press the heads of the dark
cocks in her mouth at the same time. Warren stands beside them smiling
at the sight. Moving close behind her I watch as Tyrone pull her legs
wider apart, reaching down and roughly parting the cheeks of her
smooth white ass. As I sit there watching, I see Tyrone look down &
suddenly spit on the head of his cock. Leaning closer I watch as he
presses the head of his enormous cock against her pink puckered ass.
Her eyes fly open & I hear her trying to whimper & plead around the
two fat cock heads in her mouth. Tracy begins to struggle wildly as
she feels Tyrone press the head of his anaconda against her virginal
asshole, the sobs & cries louder though still muffled by the cocks in
her mouth, both Bobby and Eric reach down and grab an arm. Twisting
her arms, and pulling her forward the both restrain and f***e more of
their cocks into her mouth. Helpless & immobile, Tyrone starts to
slowly press his cock into her. As I watch, the swollen tip starts to
enter her, the ring of her ass stretched painfully wide. Tyrone
patiently begins to lean forward and slowly slide deeper until he has
the head of his huge cock fully inside her. Pulling back until the
mushroom tip of his cock begins to stretch her open he again spits on
his cock & f***es it back in. Slowly he manages to slide another inch
or two of his extremely thick cock into her. Every time that Tyrone
presses his fat cock into her Sharon whimpers & groans around the two
cocks that are fucking her mouth at the same time. Patiently working
back and forth Tyrone manages to gets 3 or 4 inches into her, his huge
hands on her hips he starts to rock back and forth. His thick long
barely moving in and out of her as he continues to f***e more in to
her. Finally he has about half of his cock in her, & it still looks
like the thickest 6 or 7 inches are just waiting to be stuffed into
her. Slowly he pulls back, the ring of her asshole hugging and pulling
back stuck to his enormous cock, until only the fat mushroomed tip is
in her and he looks over at me." It's party time now " he growls as he
suddenly lungs forward, slamming, impaling her on his enormous cock,
the entire length pounded into her tiny body. Tracy's body erupts in
a frenzy of movement, her screams can be heard around the two fat
cocks in her mouth as she begins a keening wail, as she begins to
buck. Holding her more tightly, Tyrone begins a steady pounding,
slamming thrusting pace as he hammers her tiny ass. Pulling almost the
entire length out before driving it in, impaling her with his huge
horse cock. " Fuck yes, ohh yea. Fuck her harder." I say. Sitting
there watching as I give her to them to fuck, to Dominate and use. As
I sit there watching I begin to notice that she is no longer trying to
get away. It looks now like she is pushing back to meet his savage
thrusts. As I watch Tyrone, his hands on her hips I can now tell for
sure that she is meeting his thrusts. She is eagerly pressing back,
eagerly opening herself to his huge black anaconda. Bobby and Eric
feel it too and let go of her arms. Looking up at them both, Sharon
leans back & takes the cocks from her mouth. Grunting with each
powerful driving thrust from Tyrone, Tracy takes Bobby and Eric's wet
dripping cocks in her hands and begins to lick one then the other.
Looking down at her, Bobby says," that's it slut, suck my fuckin'
cock. Suck it good baby and maybe I will feed you." With a cock in
each hand, Tracy looks at both Bobby and Eric." Yes oohhh yes , feed
me your huge fuckin' cocks, make me suck every long thick black inch
of your cocks, "she whimpers. Bouncing of Tyrone's cock , she eagerly
takes turns opening her mouth & letting the two men in front fuck her
mouth. Omar and Warren stand to the side watch as Tracy turns from a
f***ed victim, to a hungry eager slut. Slamming her even harder,
involuntary whimpers erupting from her full mouth with each bestial
driving thrust, Tyrone strains and I can tell is filling her, pumping
her savaged ass full of his hot seed. Pulling back, his cock cumming
out of her with a loud wet plop, he slaps his still semi-erect cock
back and forth across her ass checks hard enough to leave marks. As I
sit there watching, tracy looks at the men in front of her, looking
up into their eyes she starts to beg, "please, please fuck me, I need
more I need more now. I will do ANYTHING you want, oh god I need your
fat fuckin' cocks in me now," she sobs. Sitting beside her on the
floor, Warren reachs over and pulls her on to of him. "Here sit on
this slut, sit on this black snake if you want to be stuffed," Warren
tells her. Reaching back she guides his long thick dark cock between
her wet thick pouting lips. Grabbing her hips he drives it deep, lifts
her up and drops her onto his thick pulsating anaconda. Her head
tossed side to side as he bucks up, slams up filling her, impaling her
with his enormous cock. As I watch I can see Tyrone's cum oozing out
of her stretched hole. Omar does not hesitate as he stands behind her,
without any warning Warren wraps his thick powerful arms around her,
pulling her down. Trapping her & holding her helpless as Omar moves
closer. Still sucking eagerly on both Bobby and Eric, there is a wild
vulnerable look in her eyes as she tries to ready herself for what she
knows is coming. Without hesitation, Omar drives his full length into
her in a single brutal thrust. Tyrone's cum is f***ed out with each
powerful thrust of Omar's cock. Sandwiched between Warren and Omar,
her tiny body shoved, bounced, & ridden hard as the two enormous men
pound her raw stretched holes. Whimpering and moaning, Tracy begins
to be fucked harder, to be used, be treated like a slut gangbanged by
them all. Looking me in the eyes she tells them", fuck me with your
BIG cocks, fuck me hard, please **** me with your big fuckin'
beautiful black cocks. Make me your nasty lil gangbang slut." Warren
and Omar start to fuck her even harder as they hear her words. " You
want to be our slut, a slut for BIG cock baby?" Omar asks as he slams
this thick cock in and out of her small ass. "You want you hot slutty
lil ass pounded? You luv being gangbanged don't you slut?" "Yes, oh
god yes, please, please don't', please don't fuckin' stop. Hurt me
with your huge horse cocks," she screams just before Bobby grabs her
long red curly hair and starts to savagely fuck her small wet drooling
mouth. As I watch Bobby thrust in and out of her mouth I can hear her
making wet nasty slurping sounds as her hunger grows. The saliva
running from the corners of her mouth, dripping, strings of saliva
hanging from her chin as she is face fucked. Pulling back I watch as
the cum spews from Bobby's huge cock, Tracy's face painted. Leaning
closer, she opens her mouth to catch several spurts of thick hot white
crème on her extended tongue. Taking his cock he smears the cum on her
cheeks with his throbbing cock. Moving into place Eric doesn't miss a
beat as he begins to fuck her mouth too. Her face now covered with cum
she makes such loud nasty slurping sounds as she hungrily sucks Eric's
long thick dark cock. Warren and Omar both pound her harder, and
harder. Each seeming to want to slam, drive, impale their cock the
deepest in her. A brutal competition with her the helpless squealing
victim trapped in the middle. Almost in unison, they both flood her
with their enormous loads, each pumping her full of their hot thick
crème. As they move back she lay there open, weak, and limp, Eric
f***es all of his cock into her mouth, her throat and starts to cum,
as I watch I see her throat swell, & hear her gag & gasp as she
struggles to swallow the thick enormous load f***efully pumped into
her throat. The next several hours are all a replay of the first as
the five of them use Tracy until they are tired and spent. As I sit
there watching she slowly gets to her knees, and crawls over to me.
Climbing onto my lap, I am amazed at the sight of her, her pussy and
ass raw, swollen, worn, and very red. Each hole stretched open as
thick white cum oozes out, thick trails running down her inner thighs.
Her face slick with cum, and her hair stiff with repeated loads of
their seed, she is a nasty sight. Looking me in the eye, Tracy says,"
You are so wicked. How did you know, how did you know that I would
enjoy this?" "I didn't do it for you, I did it because I wanted it to
happen for you", I replied. "You are mine to own, use, or even to loan
out. That you enjoyed this so merely affirms your submissiveness, and
my right to OWN you. Wait until next weekend, our neighbors are bring
the whole football team over for a BBQ at our house, and you will
serve them all, " I say laughing. The look of fear and excitement in
equal mixture on her face.
d her name is Tracy. She is 23, 5'8; 128lbs with long red curly
hair, 34b-22-34 Last weekend was one to remember, & one that my
wife will always remember. It was a beautiful day, sunny & very
warm, & I was working in the front yard. I heard a truck pull up
across the street, and I looked up to see two enormous black guys
climb out. A few minutes later a car pulled up with the stereo
blaring, and three more equally large black men got out of that car.
As I watched one of the men walked up to the front door, and unlocked
the door. New renters I guessed as I watched the back of the truck
opened, and boxes unloaded. I had finished my work, and decided to
walk over and introduce myself. Walking across the street, and into
the front yard I saw one of the men walk out of the front door. I
walked up, "hi, my name's Kevin, and I live over there in the blue
house across the street. Welcome to the neighborhood, you all need a
hand with any of this?" He replied", hey dude, my name is Tyrone."
Pointing into the back of the truck," that's Omar, and Warren." As we
stood there, two more men walked out of the house, and stood on the
porch. Tyrone turned and said," that's Eric and Bobby." "Hey guys,
good to meet you, "I said. "Do you have any tools?" Tyrone asked.
"Sure what do you need?" I replied. "Well some wrenches & screwdrivers
for sure and I don't know what else," Tyrone said. "Let me get my
whole tool box, and I will be right back, I told him." I came back
with my tools, and hooked up their washer, dryer, & some other stuff
while they carried all their boxes in. After they were done we sat on
the porch, and got to know each other. They were all on the local
universities football team. Tyrone and Omar had just transferred in,
and the other guys were helping them move in. As we sat there talking,
the two new guys started to ask their teammates where all the action
was, where do all the hotties hang? Eric said, " well with it bein'
summer, & all the students gone things sure dried up here for sure."
"No fuckin' way dawg," Omar said. "There's got to be some hot women
here some fuckin' where that wants to get jiggy." Sitting there I
began to think about how HOT my wife is, & how envious these
guys would be if they saw her. "Well I don't have to worry I bragged."
They all stopped talking and looked at me. "Yeah, why is that," Bobby
asked? " Because my wife is totally HOT, too fuckin HOT dude, &
she is about as wild as any guy could handle." "Bullshit" Warren said
", what makes you think that your wife is all that? Everybody
says that their wife is all that . What makes you so sure?" "You
can see for your self man ", I tell them as I pull out my wallet and
showing them her picture. "FUCK ME" Tyrone shouts. "She is fuckin'
fine, & I luv hot lil redheads. Is she a natural redhead? " He asks?
"Totally," I tell them, smiling ear to ear at the envious tone in
their voices. They are still passing the photo around, and as I look
on Omar starts to rub the enormous bulge in his sweatpants. Trying not
to stare, I am amazed as his cock swells, & swells. I even start to
wonder if it will ever stop. I am not the only one that notices,
suddenly Tyrone laughs, Omar quit playing with your little cock
lookin' at dude's ol' lady. Little cock, I wonder to myself, they my
be hung like horses. As we sit there I begin to wonder, to fantasies
about an encounter between theses guys and my girlfriend. What would
they do? What would she do? " Hey guys" I start in a shaky
voice...."What if could get her to come & visit? Do you think that you
hot ass jocks could get some play?" Finishing with a challenge, I
could see them all start to think to plan, plot, and hope for a
chance. "What do you mean," Omar asked as he stared intently at the
photo, the hunger and lust thick in his voice. "Well I can get her to
come over here, & from there on the ball is all yours to run with. If
you can do it without fumbling." They start to get a little angry at
my challenge, & I can see on their faces that they will do ANYTHING,
without limits or hesitation, to make me regret my challenge. "Here's
how we do it, when she gets home I will tell her that I met you guys,
and that she should bring you over something to eat as a house
warming. Once she is in your house it's all up to you." as I say the
words I know that this could all get very bad, she could get hurt if
they took things too far, but I also know how rough & kinky she likes
it. "Leave the back door open so I can slip in & see if you dudes got
any game" A few hours later Tracy got home to find me taking a
casserole out of the oven. "Did you make us dinner?" she asks as she
walks in to the kitchen. "No this is house warming present for our new
neighbors. "Since I cooked it you should take it over, fair? I ask."
"Sure, let me change first" she says. "Hey tracy, why don't you wear
that hot little blue dress that I got you last week. I have wanted to
check it out " I say as I start to put my plans into operation. "K, be
right back let me change. " Following her to our bedroom I stand
behind her and start to caress her as she takes off her cloths. As she
stands there nude she opens the dresser drawer to get out a pair of
panties. Handing her the dress I say, " Here just put this on & hurry.
You won't need those later, " I tell her. "Are you sure " she asks as
she thinks about her errand. "No, it's cool. Just go over, say hi &
welcome them." Standing in the living room I watch as she slowly walks
across the street, my throat tightens & pulse quickens as I see the
light from the sun setting behind our house as it makes her thin dress
virtually invisible. Standing there, rubbing my swelling cock thru my
pants I watch as she walks up on the porch and knocks on the door. As
I watch the door opens, and I imagine her surprise to see our
neighbors, see that there are five large, muscular black men there.
She stands on the porch for several minutes talking; I guess that they
are taking advantage of the light to look through her thin dress. As
they push the screen door open, I see her walk in and disappear as
they surround her and the door closes. Quickly opening the door, I run
across the street and into their backyard so than I can slip in the
back. As I stand outside their backdoor, I see Tracy walk into the
kitchen and set the dish on the table. As she stands there they circle
her, and I hear faintly that they are talking. They are asking about
Sharon, and how she likes the town, our neighborhood, & finally even
about me. After a few minutes I hear her begin to laugh, and peeking
through the window in the backdoor I see Warren tickling her, and as
he does she backs against Bobby, she is trapped, sandwiched between
the two huge men. She looks so tiny standing there in the middle of
those huge, powerful six-foot tall plus muscular football players.
Their playfulness starts to become a little aggressive and soon all of
them start to touch her, roughly groping. Crowding her, they start
walking, guiding and forcing her back into the living room. I hear
their voices, the lust and excitement evident in their tone. I slowly
open the Kitchen door and quietly walk across the room. As I stand
there peeking into the living room, I see that she is starting to look
around, looking for an out as they maul her, her thin dress torn open.
Buttons flying as Tyrone rips it open. There she stands in the center
of the room, her small hands vainly trying to cover alabaster white
skin. They stand in a circle around her, shirts off and the basketball
shorts loosened as they start to rub & stroke their swelling cocks. I
almost gasp out loud when I see them. They are all enormous, and none
are smaller than ten or so inches to thirteen to fifteen inches.
Tyrone and Warren are HUGE. Omar is the smallest and his is at least
ten inches long & as thick as my wrist. Sharon is mesmerized by their
powerful bodies and enormous size too. I can see it in her eyes,
though they are wide with fear at the situation, she is also excited.
From the doorway, I can hear them clearly. They stand there taunting
her, asking her if she has ever seen such enormous cocks, has she
touched or tasted one so big, does she dream of such HUGE cocks?
Warren and Tyrone step even closer, and begin to rub their cocks on
her. Reaching out they each take one of her hands and guide it to
their cock. Slowly as she continues to stare at them all, her hands
begin to gently squeeze and strike their swollen cocks. Suddenly, Omar
pushes Sharon to her knees, his large powerful hands covering her
shoulders as he towers above her. "You look hungry bitch, here taste
this, " he growls as he slaps her across the face several times with
his long, fat, swollen cock. Looking up somewhat in shock, surprised
and eyes wide open staring into his eyes, she slowly opens her small
mouth. " Yea, you hot fuckin' lil slut, you fuckin' know you wanna be
fed, you wanna have that sweet lil mouth FUCKED by some big black cock
don't you?" Omar says. Slowly he rubs the tip of his long hard dark
cock back and forth across her lips, as he lifts it from her lips a
trail of precum appears. Grabbing a fistful of her thick curly red
hair he pulls her open mouth onto his throbbing cock. The others stand
there watching, holding their cocks, Warren and Tyrone smile down at
her as she continues to squeeze & stroke their huge swollen throbbing
cocks. Bobby and Eric move behind her, and start to rub her ass,
spreading her cheeks. Momentarily, her eyes widen in suprise as she
appears to suddenly realize exactly where she is and what is
happening. She starts to whimper and struggle, but Omar roughly grabs
her head , two fistfuls of long red curly hair & starts to fuck her
mouth. Thrusting his long thick cock, his hips moving rythmically as
he slides in and out of her small mouth. "Suck it bitch, suck it HARD
you slut," he says. Her small mouth stretched open as she sucks
harder. Saliva begins to run from the corners of her mouth, as the
nasty wet slurps sounds grow louder, and drips onto her breasts. As I
watch I see Eric lean down and start to roughly shove his long thick
fingers into Sharon's pussy. Her hips begin to shift, twist, to squirm
as he rams them deep. Omar & the guys laugh as Bobby lifts her ass so
that she is standing, feet wide apart, and bent over at the waist.
Standing there in the doorway I watch them use her, as they make her
their slut. "I've got to fuck this fuckin' lil white slut NOW," Tyrone
moans as i steps around behind Sharon, Her hand still clutching his
enormous cock, he pulls it off and twists it behind her back as his
cock rests on the crack of her ass, throbbing. Feeling him, Sharon
manages to get her mouth off Omar's glistening cock, and look back at
Tyrone. Whimpering, please oohh please don't please, stop. Please
don't, this isn't right she moans even as her legs spread
uncontrollably wider." You know you want this fat black cock slut, you
fuckin' know you want it, and your going to fuck it with your sweet
lil slutty pussy, " Tyrone tells her as he starts to rub the enormous
head between her swollen wet dripping lips. As they stand there
watching her, the guys start to rub the cocks on her face as Tyrone
teases her pussy. Suddenly Sharon sees me in the doorway, "Kevin, god
Kevin help," she whimpers. Her eyes locked on mine, I smile as I walk
in and sit in one of the recliners. "Well dudes, is she all and more
than I promised? Admit it, she is the hottest woman any of you have
ever had," I say. As she hears my words, I see the realization dawn on
her face that I set this all up, that she is here now and in the
situation she is, because I want it to happen, and that she is
completely helpless to stop it. She looks at me our eyes locked as
Omar slides his hard wet glistening cock back between her lips.
Grabbing a handful of long curly red hair, Omar begins to thrust, to
slide his dark cock in and out of Tracy's mouth. As I sit there
watching I can hear her sucking harder, the wet nasty slurping sounds
growing in intensity. "Tyrone, fuck her dude, fuck her hard. What are
you waiting for? Fill her with that huge fuckin' cock and make her
feel it," I say as I continue to keep my eyes locked on hers. Suddenly
I see her eyes, bulge, she pushes back from Omar, both her small hands
on his hips, so pale on his dark skin, she opens her mouth, a soft
gurgling sounds erupts as she starts to keen, whimper. I watch as
Tyrone holds her, hands on her slender hips as he suddenly pulls her
back again, driving, slamming deep. He pulls her back again & again as
he tries to get more and more of his enormous cock into her. Suddenly
her mouth forms a perfect O as she lets out a sobbing cry, and as I
watch all fifteen thick dark black throbbing inches slam deep, as he
roughly pulls her tiny petit body back. Warren steps in front and
takes Omar's place and he starts to rub his very thick long cock
across Tracy's lips. Her tiny body is lifted & rocked back and forth
as Tyrone slams his huge cock into her again and again, reaching out
to steady herself she grabs Bobby and Eric's fat hard cocks, squeezing
them as she steadies herself. I sit there and watch as Tyrone pounds
her, f***es everything extremely thick inch in and out of her tiny
helpless body. Standing in front of her, laughing, Warren begins to
slap her face with his cock, grabbing a huge fistful of thick curly
red hair he pulls her face closer so that he can viciously slap his
long fat black 14 inch cock across her face again and again.
Whimpering loudly, Sharon opens her mouth as she is used like a toy,
bounced like a rag doll, opens her mouth and tries to capture Warren's
enormous cock in her mouth. Sliding between her lips, Warren begins to
fuck her mouth, to feed her his swollen cock. As I sit there watching
them, they use my hot redheaded girlfriend savagely. They fill her so
incredibly full of their unbelievable cocks, and they do it so
roughly. Sandwiched between Tyrone and Warren she is stuffed as they
hammer her with their cocks. Both thrusting in time with each other,
each forcing her deeper onto the others cock. I watch in amazement as
Warren's thick cock stretches her throat, as it slides deeper a bulge
appears, the outline of his huge mushroomed cock head almost visible
as he fucks her wet dripping sucking mouth. Still holding on with a
tight grip, Tracy bouncing back and forth resulting in Eric and Bobby
being jacked off, their cocks dripping precum as they too watch her
get used as a nasty little fuck toy. Suddenly Tyrone pulls his cock
out of her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping, open and throbbing.
The lips of her cunt are dripping wet, and dark, thick and full of
bl**d. Looking at me, Tyrone says, "Do you really want this sweet
little slut busted open? I mean WIDE fuckin' open, hammered, pounded,
and slammed so fuckin' open that she will never be the same?" "I want
you to hit it so hard dude that she never forgets this, that she can't
live without it and begs for more. Pushing back from Warren , Sharon
turns her head and looks at me, her eyes wide, fearful, helpless, "
please, god , ooohhh please she whimpers to me. Please make them stop.
They are too BIG, too many," she sobs. Her eyes pleading with me as I
nod to them. "She is all yours guys, feel free to do anything to her
you want, any way that you want." Sharon utters a whimpering moan at
my words, and as I watch Bobby and Eric move in front of Tracy. They
both begin to rub the hard swollen black cocks on her cheeks ,
slapping her cheeks with their cocks, leaving trails of precum. "Open
wide bitch," Bobby groans as they both press the heads of the dark
cocks in her mouth at the same time. Warren stands beside them smiling
at the sight. Moving close behind her I watch as Tyrone pull her legs
wider apart, reaching down and roughly parting the cheeks of her
smooth white ass. As I sit there watching, I see Tyrone look down &
suddenly spit on the head of his cock. Leaning closer I watch as he
presses the head of his enormous cock against her pink puckered ass.
Her eyes fly open & I hear her trying to whimper & plead around the
two fat cock heads in her mouth. Tracy begins to struggle wildly as
she feels Tyrone press the head of his anaconda against her virginal
asshole, the sobs & cries louder though still muffled by the cocks in
her mouth, both Bobby and Eric reach down and grab an arm. Twisting
her arms, and pulling her forward the both restrain and f***e more of
their cocks into her mouth. Helpless & immobile, Tyrone starts to
slowly press his cock into her. As I watch, the swollen tip starts to
enter her, the ring of her ass stretched painfully wide. Tyrone
patiently begins to lean forward and slowly slide deeper until he has
the head of his huge cock fully inside her. Pulling back until the
mushroom tip of his cock begins to stretch her open he again spits on
his cock & f***es it back in. Slowly he manages to slide another inch
or two of his extremely thick cock into her. Every time that Tyrone
presses his fat cock into her Sharon whimpers & groans around the two
cocks that are fucking her mouth at the same time. Patiently working
back and forth Tyrone manages to gets 3 or 4 inches into her, his huge
hands on her hips he starts to rock back and forth. His thick long
barely moving in and out of her as he continues to f***e more in to
her. Finally he has about half of his cock in her, & it still looks
like the thickest 6 or 7 inches are just waiting to be stuffed into
her. Slowly he pulls back, the ring of her asshole hugging and pulling
back stuck to his enormous cock, until only the fat mushroomed tip is
in her and he looks over at me." It's party time now " he growls as he
suddenly lungs forward, slamming, impaling her on his enormous cock,
the entire length pounded into her tiny body. Tracy's body erupts in
a frenzy of movement, her screams can be heard around the two fat
cocks in her mouth as she begins a keening wail, as she begins to
buck. Holding her more tightly, Tyrone begins a steady pounding,
slamming thrusting pace as he hammers her tiny ass. Pulling almost the
entire length out before driving it in, impaling her with his huge
horse cock. " Fuck yes, ohh yea. Fuck her harder." I say. Sitting
there watching as I give her to them to fuck, to Dominate and use. As
I sit there watching I begin to notice that she is no longer trying to
get away. It looks now like she is pushing back to meet his savage
thrusts. As I watch Tyrone, his hands on her hips I can now tell for
sure that she is meeting his thrusts. She is eagerly pressing back,
eagerly opening herself to his huge black anaconda. Bobby and Eric
feel it too and let go of her arms. Looking up at them both, Sharon
leans back & takes the cocks from her mouth. Grunting with each
powerful driving thrust from Tyrone, Tracy takes Bobby and Eric's wet
dripping cocks in her hands and begins to lick one then the other.
Looking down at her, Bobby says," that's it slut, suck my fuckin'
cock. Suck it good baby and maybe I will feed you." With a cock in
each hand, Tracy looks at both Bobby and Eric." Yes oohhh yes , feed
me your huge fuckin' cocks, make me suck every long thick black inch
of your cocks, "she whimpers. Bouncing of Tyrone's cock , she eagerly
takes turns opening her mouth & letting the two men in front fuck her
mouth. Omar and Warren stand to the side watch as Sharon turns from a
f***ed victim, to a hungry eager slut. Slamming her even harder,
involuntary whimpers erupting from her full mouth with each bestial
driving thrust, Tyrone strains and I can tell is filling her, pumping
her savaged ass full of his hot seed. Pulling back, his cock cumming
out of her with a loud wet plop, he slaps his still semi-erect cock
back and forth across her ass checks hard enough to leave marks. As I
sit there watching, tracy looks at the men in front of her, looking
up into their eyes she starts to beg, "please, please fuck me, I need
more I need more now. I will do ANYTHING you want, oh god I need your
fat fuckin' cocks in me now," she sobs. Sitting beside her on the
floor, Warren reachs over and pulls her on to of him. "Here sit on
this slut, sit on this black snake if you want to be stuffed," Warren
tells her. Reaching back she guides his long thick dark cock between
her wet thick pouting lips. Grabbing her hips he drives it deep, lifts
her up and drops her onto his thick pulsating anaconda. Her head
tossed side to side as he bucks up, slams up filling her, impaling her
with his enormous cock. As I watch I can see Tyrone's cum oozing out
of her stretched hole. Omar does not hesitate as he stands behind her,
without any warning Warren wraps his thick powerful arms around her,
pulling her down. Trapping her & holding her helpless as Omar moves
closer. Still sucking eagerly on both Bobby and Eric, there is a wild
vulnerable look in her eyes as she tries to ready herself for what she
knows is coming. Without hesitation, Omar drives his full length into
her in a single brutal thrust. Tyrone's cum is f***ed out with each
powerful thrust of Omar's cock. Sandwiched between Warren and Omar,
her tiny body shoved, bounced, & ridden hard as the two enormous men
pound her raw stretched holes. Whimpering and moaning, Sharon begins
to be fucked harder, to be used, be treated like a slut gangbanged by
them all. Looking me in the eyes she tells them", fuck me with your
BIG cocks, fuck me hard, please **** me with your big fuckin'
beautiful black cocks. Make me your nasty lil gangbang slut." Warren
and Omar start to fuck her even harder as they hear her words. " You
want to be our slut, a slut for BIG cock baby?" Omar asks as he slams
this thick cock in and out of her small ass. "You want you hot slutty
lil ass pounded? You luv being gangbanged don't you slut?" "Yes, oh
god yes, please, please don't', please don't fuckin' stop. Hurt me
with your huge horse cocks," she screams just before Bobby grabs her
long red curly hair and starts to savagely fuck her small wet drooling
mouth. As I watch Bobby thrust in and out of her mouth I can hear her
making wet nasty slurping sounds as her hunger grows. The saliva
running from the corners of her mouth, dripping, strings of saliva
hanging from her chin as she is face fucked. Pulling back I watch as
the cum spews from Bobby's huge cock, Tracy's face painted. Leaning
closer, she opens her mouth to catch several spurts of thick hot white
crème on her extended tongue. Taking his cock he smears the cum on her
cheeks with his throbbing cock. Moving into place Eric doesn't miss a
beat as he begins to fuck her mouth too. Her face now covered with cum
she makes such loud nasty slurping sounds as she hungrily sucks Eric's
long thick dark cock. Warren and Omar both pound her harder, and
harder. Each seeming to want to slam, drive, impale their cock the
deepest in her. A brutal competition with her the helpless squealing
victim trapped in the middle. Almost in unison, they both flood her
with their enormous loads, each pumping her full of their hot thick
crème. As they move back she lay there open, weak, and limp, Eric
f***es all of his cock into her mouth, her throat and starts to cum,
as I watch I see her throat swell, & hear her gag & gasp as she
struggles to swallow the thick enormous load f***efully pumped into
her throat. The next several hours are all a replay of the first as
the five of them use Tracy until they are tired and spent. As I sit
there watching she slowly gets to her knees, and crawls over to me.
Climbing onto my lap, I am amazed at the sight of her, her pussy and
ass raw, swollen, worn, and very red. Each hole stretched open as
thick white cum oozes out, thick trails running down her inner thighs.
Her face slick with cum, and her hair stiff with repeated loads of
their seed, she is a nasty sight. Looking me in the eye, Sharon says,"
You are so wicked. How did you know, how did you know that I would
enjoy this?" "I didn't do it for you, I did it because I wanted it to
happen for you", I replied. "You are mine to own, use, or even to loan
out. That you enjoyed this so merely affirms your submissiveness, and
my right to OWN you. Wait until next weekend, our neighbors are bring
the whole football team over for a BBQ at our house, and you will
serve them all, " I say laughing. The look of fear and excitement in
equal mixture on her face.... Continue»
Posted by kdawg69 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1455  |  
94%
  |  4

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 2

It didn't start that first night, as much as you had wanted it to. I'd just sat on your bed talking to you. My touch was light on your arm, but it felt scalding to you & you wanted Me to touch you more. "How much do you know about what your Mother & I have been doing," I asked & when you hesitated, My fingers tightened just slightly & you fought back the immediate, almost unbearable need to moan. Not looking at Me, you whispered, "I know you're hurting her when you have sex, I can hear it." I was thoughtful for a moment & replied, "Do you know why I hurt her like that Krystal." By now you knew very well why & remained silent. "She needs that to feel whole, does that surprise you. I know that you've been going to sites on the internet, she told Me everything about what you two talked about. She said you know now what a submissive is & naturally you're curious."

Completely unthinking, your head nodded slightly & again My fingers tightened until your eyes rose to Mine. My look was calm, but piercing & you felt I could look right inside you & see your thoughts, your deepest hidden secrets. Without another word, I slowly drew down the sheet & touched you. Your face immediately flamed, you were so embarrassed it was difficult to breathe, but I seemed to be matter of fact about it. The thought of trying to stop Me never entered your mind. My words had seen to that. What had he meant, "She needs that to feel whole." You knew your panties were drenched & it only added to your humiliation, but the excitement was overwhelming & momentarily the thought flashed through you. "He's going to masturbate me." You were torn between the gnawing, desperate desire for Me to continue touching you & the need to ask. Abruptly, I rose & you could see My huge erect manhood through My robe. Now the moan you desperately tried to suppress escaped you, as I spoke. "I'm going to your Mother now Krystal. She's waiting for Me, but one night I'll come & I won't be leaving. You know that, don't you?" You sat silently stunned. I left your door open as I left & your hand touched the slick silk almost before I was out of your sight.

You could hear us talking much clearer, but you still couldn't make out the words. You realized that I'd left our door open as well & you were almost breathless as you waited. You were afraid to touch yourself for fear of losing control, the thoughts torturing & inflaming you. Your mind could see Me dropping My robe, standing at your Mother's side with My huge black flesh jutting from Me. Maybe just lazily masturbating as I thought about what I was going to do to your Mother. You'd never wanted anything to begin so badly in all your life & the first sound jolted you like an electrical current had run through your body. Your Mother's guttural groan caused your pussy to freshly weep & now you couldn't bear not to touch it. The thoughts of My soft words, My fingers & what you were hearing was too much for you & your hips lurched. The blossoming sweetness shocked you in it's intensity, but instead of slaking her, you felt the hunger continue.

Quickly stripping your now sodden scrap of cloth, you settled back & listened. You knew we wouldn't mind if you were to go to outside the door, but somehow this was better. Hearing it & imagining what I was doing, had you on fire. Your Mother was reduced to grunting each time you heard the meaty blows now & you couldn't help thinking of what that would feel like on your own white flesh. Feverishly wondered if it could possibly make you any more excited that you already were. You didn't have any conscious thought to what your fingers were doing, but they sped as the grunts quickened & the sound increased. Your hips elevated just as you heard a flurry of blows & you came again. Panting & glorious as the silence changed to the rhythmic sounds that you knew heralded My complete Mastery of your Mother. Replete, you lay quietly & listened to us fuck. When you finally drifted, it was to the slapping sounds of flesh meeting flesh & your Mother's groaning, happy acceptance.

The next morning when you came downstairs, I'd already left & your eyes searching made your Mother smile. "He left early, get you something," she said. "Just coffee," settling into the small breakfast nook & watching your Mother. She was wearing a housecoat & you watched the way she moved. You were a perceptive girl & knew your Mother's moods. She was humming under her breath as she brought two cups & sat across from you. "He talked to you last night, didn't he," she said & you nodded. "He told me that he was going to & I was a little worried. I told Him everything we talked about yesterday & He just said, "I'll talk to her." I didn't know how you'd take it."

Her eyes searching for any sign & continued, "I guess you know by now that I can't refuse Him. No, I should be more honest with you. I don't want to refuse Him & I won't." You giggled saying, "Sounded like you didn't do any refusing last night," watching your Mother color. "Now that I know you're listening, I know I should be more embarrassed, but to tell you the truth, it's more exciting to me," she said. "I'm learning so much about myself, things I wouldn't have dreamed before I met Mr. Mike. I never understood addiction before, just thought people were weak if they couldn't stop smoking cigarettes or doing d**gs. I understand now. I can't give Him up, no matter what He wants." Seeing an opening, you hurried to speak. "What if He said, He wanted me, Mom, could you allow Him something like that, let Him do to me what he's doing to you."

Your Mother stared at you & finally moaned. "Oh God, God help me." "You WOULD, wouldn't you Mom. You WOULD!!!" Krystal accused & felt your own excitement rising. "What if I told you it's what I want, what I've wanted ever since I first understood." Your Mother refused to meet your eyes as she spoke. "Honey, I know how you must feel. If you feel the weakness that I do when I'm around Him, then I know. He told me something last night. Something I don't know if I should tell you." "MOM!!!" You implored. "He...he said, he told you that he was coming for you, told me that he was going to make me watch." You felt your excitement peak & began to make you tremble, wished you could touch yourself. Knew that you'd have to, if you wasn't to go mad.

"What did you tell Him, Mom, TELL ME!!!" You insisted. You could see how your Mother was struggling with the answer. "He said it to me when I was...when I was cumming," I just kept saying, "Yes, yes, yes," over & over. I don't know if it was because he made me so crazy or whether I meant that it was alright with me. I still don't know. I don't know how I'll feel when I see Him with you, but I can't say 'No,' can you ever possibly understand that." You looked into your Mother's tear filled eyes & replied softly, "Yes Mom, yes I can. I want to feel what you do, I want Him to do those things to me." The two of you sat staring at each other for moments & finally your Mother's head nodded once as she rose.

"I'll be going crazy all day thinking of that, you know that don't you!!" You laughed & jumped up. "I'll be late but there's something I have to do before I leave." As you ran up the stairs, you already saw in your mind what you'd be concentrating on in a minute. You saw yourself bound to the bed, gagged with your Mother sitting beside you, stroking your hair as I hurt you. Hurt your pink nipples as your gaze went between them. You didn't even bother to pull your panties down as you threw yourself on your bed. Brought your orgasm swiftly & sighed. "I'll have to get more panties, you thought, rising & taking a fresh pair to the bathroom. When you returned downstairs, grabbed your books & headed for the door, your Mother reminded you, "He'll be here for dinner tonight, I'm going to make something special, so if you go somewhere after school, be here in time." "I will Mom, I will," you grinned as you closed the door behind you already wondering how many classes you could stand before you'd have to ask to be excused.

All day your thoughts mostly ran to how it would start. You was a virgin, but you'd lost your hymen two years before to a boy that had been all too energetic with you in the back seat of his parent's car. He'd been finger fucking you & there had been a quick sharp pain & then some bl**d. You both been frightened out of your minds & you thought your Mother would know, just by looking at you. Of course, she didn't, but you realized that your hymen was gone. You made it as far as third period before your thoughts just made it too much to bear. It was a class you detested anyway & your mind raced as you almost ran to the ladies room. You tried to visualize what that huge hardness you'd seen in My robe would look like. How it would feel. You hurried to a stall, locking the door behind you & quickly sat, pulling down your panties. You hadn't brought any & didn't want to sit all day, in them soaked. Your juices were already oozing as you began. Now you imagined Me taking your hand & closing your fingers around My huge black cock. Krystal had never touched a man like that except for the boy in the car & that was through his jeans. You'd read enough descriptions to know what it must feel like, but worried that you wouldn't know how to please Me if I did that. You also knew that putting it in your mouth was in your future. Your mind saw you with My huge black cock in your mouth for the first time & My hands holding your head & f***efully moving it as you'd seen on the internet. As you visualized My smiling eyes, you shuddered & moaning softly & came.

The rest of the day went by in a crawl & you couldn't wait for that bell in your last class. Out of your seat in a shot as it did, you raced for your locker as a couple of friends asked if you were stopping with them at the mall. "No, my Mom has some important things for me to do," you quickly replied & the girls looked curiously at you, as you laughed almost hysterically & hurriedly left. Rushing breathless into the kitchen, you saw your Mother at the counter obviously getting things ready. "Want me to help, Mom," you inquired & your Mother shook her head. "No, I'm almost finished up, why don't you just have a quick shower & do something with your hair." You turned to go & then hesitated. "Mom, do you think it'll be tonight."

Your Mother looked at you & replied in a low voice, "I don't know honey, he does things in His own time. I never ask Him & I don't suggest you start, now get a move on, he'll be home in less than an hour." Throwing your things on your bed, you went to take your shower. When you'd finished, you sat naked on your bed & tried to decide what to wear. Mischievously, you looked in the bottom of your lingerie drawer & found what you were looking for. A pair of plain white panties with a pink Winnie the Pooh motif. You'd struggled to get them on, but grinned at the thought of how I'd look if I took them off. Looking at your bras, you decided against wearing one & pulled a tight T-shirt over your head. Finished off with some cut off jeans shorts, which your Mother had complained were much too tight in the crotch. She could see the outline of your lips plain in the faded denim cloth. Returning downstairs, you said, "I'll set the table" & your Mother told you to put candles on it. That in itself was indication of a special dinner & you felt your eagerness growing.

You heard Me come in & call that I was home. Said I was going to freshen up & change before dinner. Going to the kitchen, you saw your Mother look you over & compress her lips in what could only have been disapproval. Looking down, you could see your pink nipples plainly in the T-shirt & they were erect. Your nipples were very sensitive & just the cloth against them always affected you that way. Thinking better of whatever she'd been going to say, she indicated the dishes on the counter & you hastened to take them into the dining room to the table.

When you returned there were two bottles of opened red wine & three glasses waiting. Another delicate indication of your Mother's mood & the two women shared a secret smile as you took those in as well. I came into the kitchen & ignoring you completely, crossed to your Mother & nuzzled her neck, asking her how her day had been. It was some minutes before I turned to you & spoke. "I'm glad you're joining us for dinner," was all I said & you watched My eyes as they took in your brazen look. "Every thing's ready, let's eat before everything gets cold," your Mother said & you inwardly grinned. As far as you were concerned, nothing was going to be cold at that table tonight. We went to the dining room & I seated your Mother & then Myself. You took your own seat slightly disappointed at My lack of courtesy towards you. As I poured wine for the both of you, you could see I was staring at your pink nipples. Was somewhat surprised when I stood & crossed to you. "Krystal, I know your Mother has told you repeatedly not to run around the house dressed like that."

You turned your head to reply & I reached with both hands quickly pulling the T-shirt up over your head & threw it on the floor. "If you enjoy displaying yourself, do it right. Now you have your dinner, JUST LIKE THAT!!!" You sat stunned, looked at your Mother who was looking at her plate & pointedly ignoring your predicament. I returned to My seat & began eating as if nothing had taken place.

Your pink nipples were now almost painfully erect & you slumped slightly forward in embarrassment & humiliation. Taking a sip of My wine, I nodded. "You're quite lovely Krystal, perhaps we should have dinner together like this more often." You face flamed & you had no reply as I continued. Told then both what I'd been doing at work & a few funny anecdotes. You looked at the food on your plate & couldn't think of eating a bite. Noticing that, I remarked, "The food's really excellent Krystal, you should eat. You'll need to keep up your strength, more wine." My soft words were like hammer blows to you & you wondered if I knew how badly you were trembling. Your Mother made few comments, drinking her wine & the tension at the table was almost tormenting. Finishing My meal, I thanked your Mother profusely & said it was the best meal I'd had in months. My eyes were almost burning your flesh as I stared at your 38DD *Y* breasts. "Maybe you have some homework Krystal," I asked & you looked at Me inquiringly. "Why don't you just go & get that done. Your Mother & I will be along shortly."



Krystal lay quietly, but your nerves were screaming. You listened for every sound with the intensity of a condemned man waiting for a football. You'd hurried to your room when you left the table, stripped & lay on top of your comforter. Then your mind struggled & you sighed, jumping from your bed & putting on your sl**p T-shirt, no bra, no panties. You tried to keep from touching yourself, but you kept seeing the things at the table & hearing My words over & over. Your pink nipples had remained erect & you thought you could touch them, just a little. They almost ached & you pinched, rolling them.

That caused hot sparks to singe your nerves anew & your clit was demanding to be touched. You'd just slid your hand between your thighs when you heard us coming up the stairs. You thought we were coming to you, but you heard Me plainly as I spoke. "Let her wait, My pet, I want you dressed properly for her." That set off a fresh, frenzied neuron overload for you. What did he mean. What did properly mean. You had a sudden urge to go to our room, watch her dress, but you lay back & tried to be patient. Your thighs were wet & you felt embarrassment, thinking I'd be touching you & I'd know what you'd been thinking & doing. You realized now that embarrassment excited you. Perhaps the first lesson I'd caused you to learn.

I didn't knock, just opened the door & came into your room. I had the box in one hand, a leash in the other & as I came closer, you could see your Mother crawling behind Me on all fours, the leash attached to a collar around her neck. I stepped to your bed & sat at your side, wearing the same short black robe I'd been wearing the night before. Your Mother was dressed in black lingerie, hose & heels. The bra was a frame bra with no cups & you could see that your Mother's nipples were clipped, hard & puckered with a delicate gold chain connecting them. The bikini cut panties were over the garter belt & you knew what that meant. They'd be removed & she'd still be hosed & helled for whatever happened to her.

Your Mother had placed her hands in front of her on the floor & was resting her forehead on them. "Krystal," I spoke in that slow, measured, soft tone. "They say that seeing is believing. I'm going to teach you tonight just how submissive your Mother is to Me, what she'll bear & do for Me. I want you to think very seriously about what you're about to see, because I intend to do the same to you. You'll have the opportunity to say 'No' if you don't want it."

You shivered as I opened the box & took a white plastic cone from it. You knew it was an anal plug & watched as I slowly coated it with lubricant, then reaching & slapping your Mother's buttock sharply. Your Mother gasped & shifted quickly. You could see now that her panties were crotchless & her hands had come to spread her ass cheeks, so the small pink rose was presented & the lips of her pussy gaped, glistening. "It was difficult for her at first," I said. "Your Mother had never been anally trained. Only a couple of fumbling attempts at fucking her tight asshole had ever been made. That's all different now, ISN'T it My PET," I implored & your Mother whimpered, nodding her head. "You didn't know that she has an enema most everyday now, did you Krystal" & you shook your head. "She's learned to keep herself very clean & ready for anything I might want."

As I was talking, you watched Me begin to ease the shining plastic into your Mother. Your Mother moaned slightly as the pressure increased & you could see that I wasn't forcing it, but allowing the flesh to surrender. It was up to the large center section & I let her rest as I continued. "We had to start with small wands & plugs until I'd trained her to take this. It hurts much less that way." I twisted the plug & you watched the large section swallowed & her rose close behind it. "Good, My pet!" I murmured & the rest of the plug slid easily into her to the squared end that was flush with her ass cheeks. "Sometimes I call her from work & have her prepare herself so there's no waste of time when I get home. We've done that quite a few times when we knew you wouldn't be coming home straight from school." You watched your Mother's color & I said, "You're going to hear & see everything Krystal. I don't want secrets here any longer." You wondered if your Mother was as excited by the embarrassment as you'd found yourself lately.

You could see that her pussy was wet & a single, small pearl threatened to spill. Patting your Mother affectionately, I opened My robe & you looked at My huge rampant black cock for the first time. Your mind had seen it every time you'd listened to Me fucking your Mother, but this was so different. You'd looked at men on the internet & fantasized incessantly whether I looked like this one or that one. You thought it was beautiful. Gracefully straight, long & very THICK. The head scarlet, as I softly masturbated Myself. I'd raised your Mother to her knees in front of Me as I turned smiling to you. "She didn't know much about pleasing Me orally either, did you, My pet. Just thought that sucking was enough. Shall we show Krystal how you were trained." Your Mother groaned, but obediently opened her mouth for My two fingers I presented. You watched her gather saliva, let it run on My fingers & then paint it around them. She took about an inch in her mouth & you watched her cheeks hollow. Then she took My fingers deeply & quickly pulled back.

"Your Mother was all suction & speed when we started. Skinned Me with her teeth. I broke her of that & she's really very good now. Your Mother was mewling & acting like she was sucking on a real cock now. Her tongue was laving & flicking at the underside of My fingers as she sucked. I reached My hand into her hair & pulled My fingers out of her mouth. "Now show your young daughter how good you've become My sweet pet." Your Mother placed her hands flat on My thighs & let Me guide My flesh to her lips. Krystal's eyes wide was watching your Mother suck this black man & your own pussy was on fire. I flipped up the hem of your T-shirt & touched you as I'd done that first time. Finding you the same, I smiled & said, "I want you to masturbate Krystal. I want you to masturbate as you watch your Mother. Isn't she beautiful like that?"

You felt the usual embarrassment, but your fingers began to obey Me. The sounds of your Mother's mouth on Me & her groaning was driving you slightly mad. "You're not to cum," I said. "You're to obey Me & I'll decide if you're to be allowed." You didn't know if you could obey Me or not, but you only knew that you wanted to, wanted to more than anything you'd ever wanted.

"Pl...Please...." You whimpered. "I don't think I can stop." I reached & tore your fingers from you, raising them & offering them to you. "You'd tasted yourself before, but this was so much more erotic. I was ordering you silently to do it & your heart thrilled in your obedience. I'd begun to slap your Mother's *Y* breasts, softly at first & they swayed with it. Then I struck harder, dislodging one of the clips. Your Mother's *Y* breasts were turning red & I was slapping & backhanding them. Still she sucked & laved. "See how well your Mother bears for Me, Krystal," I was softly panting now. You continuing to suck your fingers, nodded once & I struck backhanded, viciously. Your Mother couldn't help but cry out & her cried were exciting you to almost fever pitch.

My hand wrapped in her hair, I f***efully fed My huge black 8b cock to her & your Mother tried valiantly to accept the offering. I'd reached & My hand was stroking your thigh as I pulled your Mother's head away & pulled her up, throwing her torso on your bed, her head resting on your other thigh. Quickly pulling the plug from her, I positioned My huge black cock at her now fully prepared asshole. As Krystal watched it begin to enter, your Mother groaned & you felt Me touch you. You stiffened & immediately f***ed yourself to relax, as I began to masturbate you. I didn't penetrate you, but rather slid My fingers through your lips & around your clit, not touching it. You wanted to scream & didn't know what you needed to say. My words showed you the way.

"I'll want you to cum Krystal, but I want you to cum as I do. As I cum in your Mother." I was pressed tightly against your Mother now & you knew I was completely buried in her, watching My huge black cock withdraw & slide in again. You felt it start, felt fear that you were going to disobey Me & struggled as you'd never done before. You'd never consciously tried to stop your orgasm, just hurried joyously to it. I was rubbing on the side of your clit now & you moaned. There was no way you could control this. Your Mother's moans matched your own as I quickened. "Alright Krystal...NOW, I want you to cum!!!"

I was hammering your Mother's asshole & her young daughter was beside yourself. "Oh GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD!!!" You moaned. "I'm CUMMMMING, I'm...I'm CUMMING!!!" Your body stiffened until your muscles were as rigid as steel & your hips lurched uncontrollably. "OH GOD MR. MIKE," was all you could manage, all thoughts of your Mother gone & your pussy still clenching. My fingers slipped down, you felt Me massage your virgin asshole & you lurched again, beginning to feel the heat anew. I stopped & you groaned this time in frustration as I pulled MY huge black cock from your Mother. I was still somewhat hard & your Mother lay panting.

"She's done well, don't you think Krystal. I'm going to take her to our room now & attend to her. I think she deserves a special treat. I want you to think about this & I'll expect an answer tomorrow before you leave for school." I rose & when your Mother began to rise, I stared at her & she sank to her knees following Me from your room on all fours without a backward glance or word to her daughter. You lay there, your only thought...I could answer you NOW Mr. Mike, NOW!!!... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1564  |  
100%
  |  3

Sex With Hubby's Friend

*******************************************************************************
Disclaimer:

All credit to manu
another one of my favourites
enjoy
*******************************************************************************




Sex With Hubby's Friend
By: Manu

Randip had been known to my husband for years before our marriage, in fact when I came as a newly wed bride, he had welcomed us and had helped me set up home in the building where we all lived. He was in the habit of dropping in some evenings and staying over for dinner as he was divorced and lived as a bachelor.

This closeness through the days between us had been on a very innocent level and Randip has always been a gentleman. Once in a while I would catch him staring at my breasts or legs, but I always felt that was normal behavior for a man. And I had also cum to know that he had some affairs with few married ladies. I was friendly with girl who told me that her best friend had a hot affair with Randip and she used to swear by Randip that he was the best man ever she had ever slept with.

In this recent days however something had changed a bit. Our relationship had subtly changed. Maybe I was giving out some king of signal as my sex life wasn't quite what I would like. My husband and I had good sex, but over the months it had gotten a bit stale and I never enjoyed sex with him. He was also not been caring at times when it came to my needs, occasionally leaving me high and dry after his orgasm. How ever my husband Sameer had a strange habit of making me expose in front other and show off my beauty and good figure. He used to get a thrill out of it and had bought me so many cloths which exposed my body. He bought me sexy saree’s with deep back and low neck blouses which did not cover much of my boobs.

In fact I really had a beautiful pairs of tits. (34 d). I remember on our honey moon in goa he made me sl**p in just a bra and a panty when the waiter came to deliver us tea. And on one occasion I was topless on a beach with a young boy passed by. This also continued in Delhi when moved to this place. After showing off my body to other in parties and other places he used to get exited and that night he used to have a wild sex which I also liked.

Now coming back to Randip, over the last few weeks, Randip and I had been flirting a bit – there were some innocent hugs and pecks on the cheeks but nothing more. We had seen each other a lot at the lakeside boat house in bathing suits and a couple of times accidentally partially nude. Once he caught me changing and I was in my bra & panties and once I caught him in his briefs, with his back turned. Along with this we had seen each other many times in pj's so we were quite comfortable with each other.

One night we met for drinks. That day Sameer told me to wear something very sexy. I understood that he wanted me to show off my body to others so I selected a very sexy dress which he had purchased for me. It was with a very deep back and it had to be worn without a bra. There were cups in front to hold the boobs. I was really looking very sexy in that. It was supposed to be a bunch of friend's but instead because of schedules it ended up just us three. It was a Delhi club full of young crowd. We sat and stood at the bar and talked and at some point the conversation turned to sex.

Whether it was my comfort levels with him or the drinks I had consumed, the conversation became very open and honest. We talked about a bunch of very personal things that surprised my husband. Things like whether we liked oral sex, whether I swallowed, even whether I had vaginal orgasms. We talked about sexy lingerie, and then the killer when I said my "husband and I don't have nearly enough sex!" this was said luckily when he went to the bathroom otherwise he would have felt very bad.

The night continued and we even danced a bit. Our conversation had taken its toll on us as Randip and I were much more touchier then normal. Whether it was just standing a little too close in the crowded bar knowing my butt was up against him or dancing it seemed we were always touching lightly.

During one dance he had practically placed his hand on my butt and latter shifted on my nude back. He used to hold me tight when ever Sameer was not watching or was out of the room. He used to pull me close to him and at times I could feel his crouch with a little bulge on my stomach and my boobs used to get pressed against his chest. The night ended and we parted as friends due with a warm hug.

Both of us however from that point on seemed to join a tighter bond with each other and there was a sexual tension that had never been there before. Whether it was the innocent touches or the frank sexual discussion I didn't know.

A few weeks later we accidentally met at the mall, one of gurgaon’s largest malls. I had gone to pick up some clothes after work and he was also shopping. I was enjoying the quiet cup of coffee at the coffee outlet when I saw Randip. He sat down got coffee and we chatted. After some innocent chatter I mentioned I needed to shop, he offered to walk with me since he also had to shop. As we walked we chatted a bit but nothing sexual.

Then we entered a the Nike store as I needed to get some sneakers. As I sat down, I didn't realize it at the time but Randip was sitting directly across from me. As I tried on a couple of pairs I realized he was gazing at my legs as they parted. Now I was feeling a little horny and I decided to lead him on a bit. His view wasn't probably all that good as the skirt I was wearing wasn't that short but I made sure my legs spread apart each time I tried on a pair and flashed him a few times before settling on a pair.

We left the store and walked around looking for another store. As we walked I thought about teasing him a little more it felt pretty comfortable teasing him in a place like this where there were lot of people waking around and no one knew us.

The next store was Westside, I was looking for some track suits to wear to the gym and he was looking for jeans. We picked out a few sizes each and headed towards the changing rooms. The salesgirl gave us two rooms next to each other and as I went in, I told Randip that I wanted his opinion on what I was buying.

I started by removing my skirt and putting on a pair of the tracks, I then came out of room and knocked on his door. He opened it a bit and to my surprise he was standing in just his briefs. He was yet to put on his jeans. Although it caught me a little off guard, I did not react as I had seen him a couple of times before in his underwear. Of course, I could not help staring at his crotch – it looked like a mild erection was in progress and it looked big.

I asked if the track suit fit nicely and he said they were nice but maybe I should get a smaller size which would do justice to my figure. As he was talking, he pulled on his jeans with his ass towards me and facing the mirror. He turned and I told him they looked good but he too should try on the smaller size. I then jokingly said that maybe we should both try the other clothes together to save the effort of going between rooms to show our stuff to each other. That was enough for him, he just picked up his stuff and we both squeezed into my cubicle. I could see the salesgirl smirk!

I was feeling very naughty by now and proceeded to slip off the track pant. I also removed my shirt and stood there checking out myself in the mirror. He looked at me of course but also acted quite matter of fact about it. I told him that his briefs looked great and then he commented that I look very sexy in the black bra and panties. I then pulled on the smaller pants and turned around to see in the mirror.

These were white as well as being too tight in the crotch and realized with a shock that my panties were wet and it showed through the pants. He said these were better, now its my turn to put on the show. He pulled down his jeans but as he had not removed the top button, it ended up in his briefs coming down too and the start of his cock could be seen. He made no attempt to pull up his briefs and instead nonchalantly pulled on the jeans.

Finally after a couple of more trials, we both got dressed, paid for our items and left the store. By now I was feeling very horny, not that I was going to do anything about it but it had turned out to be a very nice shopping experience.

Then as we walked and commented about the conversation we had in the bar, one thing we had chatted about was a thong. He had said how sexy they were and I had mentioned that I didn't have any since my husband didn't seem to like them. So then he dragged me into Victoria secrets and started to look through the panties. I am not shy but was a little embarrassed as he went through picking out different ones, finally I agreed to two of them.

He paid for them and handed me the bag, with a naughty smile he said that for buying them some day I should let him see how they looked, he even mentioned that he should get to see them before my husband did. I laughed and said not here, he of course answered maybe some day when I had the chance. My quick response of not here had pretty much implied that I would somewhere else. This hadn't really been my intention but it was too late.

We left the mall and he e****ted me to my car, a warm hug and peck as always followed but I thought his lips had slightly opened as I felt a wetness on my lips but I wasn't totally sure. I drove off feeling incredibly sexy.

A couple of days later we were all sitting around in our den. It was a Saturday night and the three of us were chilling out over some beer. Randip was staying the night as his house was being fumigated it had been a terrible rainy weekend and none of the regular friends and f****y were over . So there we sat after a rainy day, we had consumed a fair amount of whisky and wine. The k**s were asl**p and we just hung out talking and watching a stupid movie.

The first thing sexy thing that had happened earlier between us that day is that Randip had k**ded me about my thong so when I showered that evening I had put them on. So later in the evening when my husband was in the bathroom and we were alone he asked to see them. We traded some shy comments, I kept saying I can't here, he of course said it was safe for a quick flash and anyway he had already seen me in my panty at the shop.

It was a little cool so I had put on some long pj pants from Victoria secrets and a tee. Randip had noticed the thong through the pj's in the light. He insisted that all he wanted was a quick peek and I could easily pull my pants down for a second, well it was pretty scary but also very sexy so I did it. I pulled down my pj's and showed him the front of the tiny thong and then turned quickly and showed the back.

He told me I looked amazing and I pulled them right up. I was so hot showing off for him like that I cant describe, the thong was so small that it covered little, plus the thought that my husband hadn't even seen them yet also made it that much more naughty.

So there we were few hours later in the den with some more whisky and wine under our belts. Now my husband for the past few months has liked when guys look at me in bathing suits and stuff so what was about to happen wasn't that crazy even though he could also at other times be very jealous. He talked about playing strip poker and of course Randip approved. I don't like being dared so I went along and I think my husband thought I wouldn't have gone along, or he figured I would play down to my underwear and quit.

But he hadn't realized how little my underwear was and he also underestimated my competitiveness. He also had no idea of this building sexual tension between Randip and I who made the thought of some nudity sound quite hot to me.

So we sat down and played. The first few hands were pretty uneventful. We all lost a few hands and lost our socks and jewelry. We were down to real stuff now, everybody had on a tee shirt, I had on pj’s and the guys had shorts, and all had underwear.

The next to lose was my husband; he took off his tee, which exposed his chest. Then Randip lost and also took off his shirt. He had very good body and hairy chest which I really liked. I admired his chest and gave a naughty smile and he also smiled back. Again Randip lost and took off his shorts. He was wearing briefs instead of the boxers I had seen him in a few times before and he seemed semi hard as his bulge was looking big. .

I was enjoying looking at him and his semi hard cock for the first time. Then I lost, I had a hard decision, if I took off my shirt I will be left in a bra, or I could do my pants and expose my thong. As I thought my husband commented that I was quitting, I gave him a look and stood and stepped out of my pants. Wow he said noticing I was wearing a thong; I took a little spin saying you like.

Then I winked at Randip as my husband's reaction had just confirmed that Randip was the first to see my thong. I felt so naughty sitting their knowing Randip had not only seen them first but also picked them out and paid for them.

The next round Sameer lost and took off his shorts. I giggled a bit as he sat back down cause even he had a hard on but his bulge was looking smaller then Randips’s. Now my husband said that the game was over, Randip said we should play till one winner, my husband started saying no he was tired etc so I chimed in saying, look who was quitting now. I was dying now to continue and see where this game will take us. I did not even mind getting naked in front of Randip and I was about to say I would keep playing when he decided to continue. However he said that we will not strip any further but the loser will have to what the winners say. The next loss was mine; so both the men were what to make me do.

Randip gave an idea that I should have a close dance with then with only the dim lights on. Sameer also agreed so I got up and Sameer came to first and Randip played a cd with real slow numbers. My husband caught me and took me in tight hug and danced for few minutes and kept kissing me and I could fell his hard on and knew he wanted me badly. Then it was the turn of Randip to dance with me. He came close to me and slowly took me in his arms while Sameer watched with eyes fixed on me and he gave me a naughty smile. Randip pilled me closer and we started to slow dance. I could also feel his hard on which more looked then what my husband had. Then Sameer said that he is going to the bathroom and will be back in few minutes.

This was enough for Randip to pull me close to him and was a little scared that Sameer may come in the room any time but he was just not willing to listen to me my breast were pressed against his hairy chest and his hard cock was pressing my stomach. I was getting wet in my panties and was on the verge of dripping. I could feel his hot breath on my face, neck and ears. His hands were all over my back and he slowly moved them to my naked butt as my thong hardly covered anything. I slowly whispered to Randip that Sameer may come anytime. He also understood and released his grip and just then Sameer walked in and we finished our dance.

After that my husband decided that we will have a last game and then call it a day. So it was decided that anyone who loses now will remove his one garment while the light were totally dim and we call it a day. As luck would have it I lost and I hard to remove one garment out of the two I was wearing. I decided to open my bra and as I took my hands behind my back to unhook my bra my husband switched all the lights with little light coming out from the kitchen and the bedroom.

I unhooked my bra and lowly let it fall to the ground and exposed my breasts and my rock hard nipples. Even in the dim light my boobs were visible to both of them. My husband seemed quiet while Randip made a gentlemanly comment about how nice they are or I looked. I was only left in panties which really did not cover much. He was looking hard at my tits and then winked at me.

My husband quickly declared himself and Randip the winners and suggested we turn in. I knew he was getting jealous about Randip looking at my half naked body but I wanted to enjoy the moment. I sat there finishing my wine and making small talk about what to do in the morning all naked except the panty and making no effort to cover myself. Randip followed my lead chatting with me with his raging hard on at attention.

We continued this for about 15 minutes while my husband nervously fidgeted and picked up cards and stuff before we finally started on and went to bed. Before going I went and hugged Randip as we used to it every day and this time as we hugged my bare breasts were pressed against his bare chest. I said good night and as I was moving away from him my erect nipples brushed against his hairy chest and it was great feeling, after that I left for my room.

We went to bed and I was horny and so was my husband so we started having sex, it was hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as did my husband but then with the wine he drifted off to sl**p and I was wide-awake. I didn't know it at the time but Randip had hung out by the bedroom door and tried to listen to some of our love sounds. He would confess this later.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe figuring that Randip was also sl**ping. I was surprised to find Randip, sitting on a chair drinking a cup of tea. He also thought he would be alone and had only his briefs on. His hard was still on and I could still notice a bulge. We exchanged hellos and I poured myself a cup of coffee. He asked where my husband was and I told him he was sl**ping, he knew we had sex but he was probably hoping that once had not been enough for me that night and he was right.

I went to sit and noticed he was now hard; I couldn't help comment about it still being that way. He of course reminded me that he was a bachelor and that the game had been pretty arousing. He also let on that based on what he could hear in his room I had gotten pretty aroused from the game also. I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom.

Then we had a short conversation about how arousing it had been to be half naked and dance that way in front of each other. What followed was a surprising discussion about masturbation. He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might. What happened next is hard to explain but somehow after a few shy playful comments the possibility of masturbating together came up. I would have love to do something crazy yet safe like that with him but was too scared so I said no way, he said okay like a hurt puppy dog and I then said something I shouldn't have,

I said I would be willing to help him but he had to promise not to try anything. He looked pretty surprised, I took a walk to check on my hubby and make sure he was asl**p. On my return I took him to the laundry room, I figured if my husband came down he could stay there and I would come out like I was doing late night laundry. So there we were, in the dark laundry room, Randip slipped down his briefs and told me to go ahead and help him to cum. I told him to wait as I had to put some lotion on my hands which I had picked up while coming back after checking out my husband.

When I was done I took my hand forward to grip his hand but could not find his cock in the dark and I also found that my hand was shaking with excitement. Then Randip caught my hand and lowly guided my hand to his cock. As my hand touched his cock I was shocked to feel what I felt. His cock was very large and much thicker then my husband. I could not grip it fully in my small hand. I slowly moved my hand up still shocked, to find out the complete length and ended at the top of his cock where a huge knob was there. It must have been around 8 to 9 inches long. I just held it for some time to get used to the length and the thickness of this monster that I was holding. Randip said what are u waiting for go ahead and make me cum. Then I slowly started to jerk him off, what a rush I felt. It was so hot having a man's cock in my hand that wasn't my husbands made in supper hot, as I slowly stroked and gently played with it.

Looking at him, asking him if it felt good. I jerked him slowly as I wanted the moment to last a bit and I could tell the night had taken its toll and he would cum quickly. He was enjoying it starting to moan a little as he leaned back against the dryer. I continued jerking him for a while and then started doing it harder, I had to apply some more lotion on my hand and his cock as the one I had applied earlier was not enough. I was on fire myself and he realized it. I am not sure if he undid my robe or it just happened but at one point I realized I was naked with my robe open.

He whispered in my ear "just a little feel " as his fingers started to play with my nipples. I started jerking really hard as I didn't have the will power to stop his advances and figured once he came he would calm down. Well it did, he moaned and groaned and let out a hot stream of sperm all over my belly and pubic hair. In the process he cupped my one breast and I also moaned with pleasure jerked him until his was done and stepped back. He had cum all over my stomach, hands and pubic. I had never seen my husband cum so much like a spray I cleaned up with some paper towel and gave him a peck goodnight and ran back to my bedroom.

That night I kept thinking of Randips’s cock. I still could not believe that a man could have such a thick and long cock like his and how a girl could take it in. Thinking of that I went off to sl**p. Next day morning I got up early and made tea for all of us. I was still thinking of what I and Randip did last night and was a little shy of facing him in the morning. I went to my bedroom with tea and woke up Sameer. He asked me if I had given tea to Randip and I said no. He told me to go and give him tea. I was a little shy and also a bit exited to meet him as the memories of last night were still fresh in my mind.

I knocked and went in. He was awake and smile on seeing me, I also smiled back and said good morning. I put the cup of tea on the side table. He pulled me close and he kissed me on the cheeks, I also kissed him back and told him that Sameer must be waiting for me and ran out. My face had turned red. After that evening with Randip where I had helped him to jack off, whatever barriers were there between us crumbled. We had seen each other half naked though we had not seen each other in full light and only seen in dim light or felt each other and we had shared some more secrets including touching each others parts. It was like we were walking down a path of no return.

That day ended when Sameer and Randip went off to office and before going I hugged Randip as we used to do it earlier. For the next few weeks we did not get a chance to meet in private other then normal visits to out house, which ended in just hugs and kisses on cheeks. After a month later, my husband was chosen by the company to go for training to USA for a month.

The day he was to go Randip came over to pick him up and drop him at the airport. That way I was wearing a very sexy nightly which did not cover much. I did not wear a bra under that as Sameer always wanted to see me like that. So my boobs and the nipples were visible through the night dress. Randip hugged me very tightly as my husband was not there and I also did not mind that at all. He looked down at my tits after we broke the hug and smiled, I also blushed and went to the room. I came out with Sameer and this I wore a gown on top.

I hugged Sameer and wished him luck and as he was going out Randip winked at me and I knew that we will have a nice time till my husband was away and maybe be having more secrets of ours. When my hubby went out Randip again came in to collect his car keys which he left on table and as he was going out he gave me a packet and told me that it is for me, winked at me and went out. When I opened the packet I found a very sexy lacy pair of red bra and panties in it.

As soon as sameer’s flight took off Randip rang me up and told me that Sameer has taken off. I said yaa now I will get bored at home alone. He did not waste this opportunity and asked me to join him for lunch. I did not want him to say something and I don’t know what happened to me and I asked where and when should I come.

He told me to come to his house and from there we could go out for lunch. I agreed and the time to reach his house was fixed at 11 am so I started getting ready fast as there was not much time left. I chose a very sexy saree with a very sexy blouse which really did not cover much as I was planning to tease Randip today. He was delighted to see me and more so in that sexy saree that I was wearing. We hugged each other and he kissed me on my cheeks and held me tightly for more time then normally he used to.

My body was pressed against his and I felt current going through my body. He then took me to sitting room holding me by my nude waist. We sat on the sofa close to each other. He asked me as to what will I like to have and we decided on Bacardi and made two drinks and we started sipping the same. The atmosphere in the room was a little quite as we both we a little shy to start any topic. Then Randip only started by saying that I am looking very sexy in this saree.

As I bend forward to keep the glass on the my pallu slipped and fell down and my breasts were popping out. He looked at them and commented that my tits are the best he had ever seen. I blushed and tried to cover them but he caught my hand said that if I wear such a sexy blouse then what is the need of covering it with my saree and told me leave it like that. I smiled at him and asked him if his attention were clear. He also laughed and said that yes they are as clear as yours and we both laughed to this.

Randip then asked me as to how do I like the gift he gave me in the morning. I said told him that it was really very good and fitted me very well. I then asked him that how did you know my size, he smiled and told that he had a good feel of my boobs that night when I helped him to cum at our house. I smiled and told him that was a very nice time we had and our secret will remain a secret. I told Randip that I was wearing the bra and panty that he gave me and it is very comfortable.

Randip then told me that he wanted to see the fitting of the bra and panty. I was a little shy and a little scared to show him that because I was at his house and thought some one may come there and finding me in that state may lead to some problems and also told him that. He assured me that no one will come there and this will also remain our secret as the previous ones. I thought for some time and asked him that I hope it is just seeing me in that bra and panty and nothing more then that.

Randip smiled at me and said that from his side its just that and if I say so it can be more then that too. I also smiled and said please give me another drink so that I can gather some courage to open my cloths. He poured two drinks for both of us and I started sipping my drink. When it half finished he again told me to go ahead. I smiled at him and said ok wait let me finish then drink. He got up and put on some soft English music and in the mean time I also finished my drink and now I felt quite relaxed about the whole thing , & decided to play along a little bit. I slowly pulled my saree paloo down onto my waist & sat there, my blouse had a low neckline cut as I told earlier & my cleavage was pretty prominent & my breasts were sort of seductively visible. I sat like that for a few minutes & tried as if to show my bra shoulder strap. I glanced at Randip and he was watching transfixed with a very focused look, I slowly pulled out the strap of my bra and showed it to him.

He then said not to show my bra in that manner. I got the message & then hesitated a bit & then thought , might as well & with him watching I slowly got up send stood a little distance from him and began to unbutton my blouse, halfway through I spread open the blouse to show him the red bra and Randip, in a hoarse & choked voice asked me to open it further. I slightly hesitated thinking if some one comes over then what will I do but then thought, might as well do it only once & started opening the rest of the hooks of the blouse slowly and totally unhooked my blouse & spread it open for him to get a good view of my breasts in the sexy bra. It was actually a " loveable " bra with a good provocative cut and Randip said in a soft and emotion filled voice " they are really beautiful" and I actually blushed at this and felt quite proud then .

I let him stare at my bra and breasts , slowly feeling a thrill about it myself. He did not budge from his seat and as he promised he was content on just watching me. My saree paloo was on the ground and my blouse was fully open and I held it open for him to see my bra and the tits in them.

Then he told me that why don’t u remove the blouse and keep it aside other wise your hands will get tired holding it. And becoming a little bolder now and also the effect of the drinks was there on me, I slowly removed my blouse and pulling it off my shoulders I dropped it on the seat next to me. I felt awkward and also thrilled at my so willingly exposing myself to a man who was also my husband’s best friend. This was the first time I had ever exposed to a man like this in full light my tits trapped in a bra were now exposed to a Randip who was looking at the, with his mouth dry.

By then I never felt threatened or pressurized with him and walked around the room without my blouse on . He asked to see my panty now and instead of trying to remove my saree , I then simply pulled it up to sort of mid thigh to show my fair panty to him and felt a thrill about it. He asked me to repeat it and I again pulled up my saree, this time a little higher and when every time his request was repeated , I would oblige , pulling my saree further up till he could see the red panty presented by him as well . By then I was feeling very comfortable about the whole thing.

Then he told me that why don’t you remove your saree so that I don’t have to lift my saree every time I had to show him panty. I was also getting bolder by now and was much more relaxed then I was when I first removed my blouse and slowly removed my saree and kept it on the sofa where I had kept my blouse and then after a little while and on his persistent requests of " please remove your petticoat " I actually pulled the string of the petticoat and let it drop on the flood and stepped out of it and showed my fair, slim and shapely legs. Now was in a red bra and lacy panty. I also felt that I was getting wet in between my legs. I went to the table where I had left my glass and told that I am going to refill my glass and he told me to make a drink for him also.

I went close to him and picked up his glass too, he was just staring at my boobs. I turned my back to him and moved to the bar to make a drink for both of us. Took my time thinking that he must be looking at my back and wanted to tease him more. After some time and heard standing behind and to my surprise I felt his body touching my back and I was surprised to feel that he had removed his cloths and I could feel his nude chest and legs touching mine. A shiver ran down my spine as his body touched mine.

Then he moved his hands in front to help me fix the drinks and in doing so he brushed his hands on my breasts, I also let him do it as it was really very arousing. Then he moved more closed pretending to fix a drink and now I could also feel his half erect cock against my hips. I was really getting turned on and then the effect of the drinks was also having its effects. I was as good as being in his arms. When the drinks were made he moved back and then I noticed that he was wearing his under wear and rest was totally nude.

He smiled at me and told that how could he be in cloths when I was in just a bra and panties. I too smiled and said hope your intentions are clear. He smiled and said that they were as clear as yours.

Then he told me that he will be blessed if I could remove my bra and showed him my beautiful breasts and that he was sure that he had never seen any thing like this in his whole life. I felt a pride in what he said and than decided to open my bra. But before that I told him to switch of some lights as I was feeling shy of opening my bra as I had not done it in front of any one till date. He agreed and switched few lights but the light was enough to my tits clearly.

I stood in front of him and slowly took my hands behind my back to unhook the bra. His eyes were fixed on my bra and was waiting desperately for the bra to open he was transfixed with a very focused look. I unhooked the bra and very slowly left the straps as the straps got released my boobs came to full size as they were caged in the bra but were still covered by the bra from the front and were not visible to
Randip. His mouth half opened in anticipation of seeing my boobs I was really getting very exited at what I could do to a man.

Then he told me to please remove the bra fully so that he could se my beautiful boobs. I slowly took my hands to the straps on my shoulders and pulled then down on the side of arms thereby slowly exposing my lovely and shapely boobs to Randip. I let the bra drop to the floor and my boobs were in his full view with my nipples erect. I just stood there like that and he just kept staring at my tits as if he had never seen any tits in his life. I felt a proud of my body. I become a little more bolder and slowly walked topless in my red panties to him .

He just sat on the sofa in front of me and did not budged from his seat & was very content just watching me . Now I was just in my panties & totally topless & in spite of myself enjoying , what I was doing . Also, with him being a passive watcher, I was quite comfortable as I could have been undressing at home, for that matter. When I glanced at Randip

I was surprised to note that he had opened his underwear and had withdrawn his cock & was slowly stroking his erection . I was taken aback because this was the first time I was seeing a cock in real life other then sameer’s though I had held his cock but that was in darkness. He seemed to be in such a heavenly trance , stroking his erect cock , that I did not say anything or show some discomfort , though it was a new & unexpected dimension, in fact I slyly looked at his cock quite closely and was impressed with it's size which did appear pretty large then what I had seen of my husband and in some of the blue films I had seen. I was now enjoying myself, sort of posing for him. I was still topless & on an impulse, to just stand in front of him, sort of naked, with just my red skimpy panty on.

I turned around for him to see my buttocks etc and sort of just walked around the place , with just my high heels on & my red panty, Randip was quietly and intently watching me doing all this and still stroking his erect monster of a cock. This sort of gave me a sense of satisfaction . I was enjoying my bout of exhibitionism. He indicated me to pull my panty off and I for the first time really felt shy and avoided doing so. He pleaded again and I then turned around to show my buttocks and pulled my panty down and displayed my fair and soft buttocks to him and then pulled my panty back up.

I heard Randip sighing loudly , and I looked at him . He was stroking his cock furiously now and I watched him fascinated and when he slightly leaned forward , his eyes staring at me like in a trance. He once again told me to pull down my panties and remove it. I was totally exited and wanted do the dare so I slowly pulled down my panty and it fell down on the floor and I slowly stepped out of it. I was totally nude now and there were so many ohhhh’s and ahhhh; coming from Randips’s mouth which really exited me more.

He slowly got up and let his underwear drop on the floor and he too was totally nude and now his cock was looking even bigger. He slowly came near me and took me in his arms. He held my face in both his hands and turned it up towards his face. I closed my eyes as my lips parted and my hands came to rest on his hips as Randip bent down and kissed my honey sweet lips. My hands soon grabbed him from behind in tight embrace. Randip lifted his head and looked at me. I quickly hid my face on his shoulder, my eyes evading his every glance. Randip held me from my back and tightened his grip on me, crushing my beautiful firm breasts hard on his chest.

A soft sigh escaped from my mouth. Randip said that why are you still hiding your face from me as I was feeling shy and my face looked red as it was when I saw my husband nude and he took me in his arms. Randip asked me as to why are you feeling shy of me and hiding your face from me. I said that you are the first man other then my husband who has ever taken me in his arms and kissed me and I love my husband like anything.

Randip stroked my hair for a few moments; quite aware of the delicate situation that I was in. Then Randip moved me away from him and again placed his lips on mine. This time it was a real passionate one. I could now feel his tongue go in side my mouth for which I opened my mouth a little more and after some time even I put my tongue in his mouth and it looked a perfect French kiss. My hands slowly rising from his back to his head, my fingers running through his hairs. Randip was moving his hands all over my back. His hands moved down to my waists and as he grabbed my buttocks, my grip tightened on his back.

Randip slowly moved his hand upwards sliding through my hips, up my belly and then cupped my breast. I was now going weak in my legs. And Randip supported me from my back as he began squashing my sexy, firm and full breast. I broke free of his lips and began to push him away from me. I said Randip I think we are crossing the limits and Randip said that its ok and we are just keeping each other happy. I said that we just started with flirting with each other and look where we have reached now. Randip said that the way you used to dress up in at home and show your beautiful tits to me in front of your husband turned me on and when we had that few minutes in that washing room where you helped me to cum that day changed every thing and we both had the desire to have each other. So don’t feel guilty and lets enjoy life as you live only once.

Then Randip quickly held my hand and pulled me towards him, grabbing me and kissing me fervently. I too submitted myself completely to Randip and again held him firmly. Things began to cool down a bit as he let my lips go. I stood there, my eyes gazing at him lustfully . The desire was no longer a mystery to the both of us.

Randip again gently began to stroke my hairs and kissed me softly, pecking occasionally on my lips. His hands moved down on to my breasts, rubbing them softly. Randip enjoyed my breasts for a few moments and then I could see fell that I began to tremble as he bent down to kiss my breast then sat on his knees and kissed my triangle. When he kissed me there I said ohh god ahh. He then got up and took me in his arms and my big and firm boobs were pressed against his naked and hairy chest.

His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my hands were also moving up and down. He admired my boobs and put his hand on it and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He began to suck it slowly at first and then gently increasing it as my sexuality began to rise at my peak. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now like a bitch on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick.

As he sucked me hard his hand freed her pressed the other breast and began to maul me. I arched backwards enjoying every moment of his licking and caressing of my breasts. He was enjoying me with as much vigor as he could. Then a moan escaped my mouth and I said ohhhhh god you suck them so hard it feels sooooo good. They have never been sucked so hard I love it. My breasts were fully exposed to him tugged, I closed my eyes put my hands on Randips’s head and pulled him to my boobs and he once again started sucking both my boobs turn by turn. I kept on moaning now a little louder.

He left my boobs and took me in his arms my breasts were now crushed to his naked chest. I was sure he could feel the contour of my well-shaped breasts as well as the soft touch of my erect nipples. His hand went straight through my hairs as we again cuddled each other in a feverish kiss. I had become so exited that my pelvic were once again thrusting on his dick which I could feel it on my stomach and it was very hard and hot, the pre cum was oozing from the tip of his cock and I could feel the wetness in my stomach. His hand began to grope my breast for a moment and then it began to slide down over my belly. He found my navel and teased her there for some time.

He then slithered down to the most sensitive part of a girl. Barely had his fingers been on my triangle that my hand came flying out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. "No." I said in my soft and sensual voice. He said why not and I said I don’t know but I am feeling guilty.

He took me in his arms and said please don’t worry its ok and we both us are enjoying this and I will not come in between you and you husband and we also love each other, so if we love each other then there is nothing wrong. Saying this he started kissing me and I also responded by taking him in my arms and her hands were all over his back and his head. My pelvic again thrusting on his cock and his cock was looking bigger now.

I could feel that I was melting now. And Randip was not the one to miss this opportunity and so his hand began to slide down. This time I held his hand but soon let go of his hand as I too could not hold it for any longer. Randips’s hand reached my triangle and as he further moved down he could feel my soft and well shaved area, which he played for some time and then as his fingers went further down a shudder ran through me and I shivered as his fingers ran over her wet clits.

A subtle groan came through within me as he inserted his finger into my cunt. It was dripping wet. I jerked my body and began to moan like an a****l. He said to me that you are very tight. I again blushed. Randip took my hand and placed it on his on top of his cock. It was by now hard as a rock. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it from the center. Randips’s finger was moving in my cunt now as I was groaning louder.

Then he took my hand and told me to move it up and down the shaft of his dick. As I moved my hand up and down I said ohh my god! It's so big and thick." and I blushed. Randip said "then quench its fire with your nectar of love." he replied cunningly. "Oh, god! No. Please! No." I pleaded and buried my head in his chest. His lightly pressed my clitoris and then I was at it again. His hand and finger were doing wonders, that I started groaning again. I slowly began to move his dick back and forth my thumb caressing the tip of his penis' head.

We fondled each other for quite sometime and then he told me to take his cock in my mouth. I repulsed and said that its so big and I can never take it in my mouth, it will never fit in my mouth and I said that I has never done it to any one else other then her husband. He made me sit on the sofa and he was standing in front

Facing me. Now I could see his cock which was still in my hand clearly as it was just inches away from my face. I was surprised to see its size. It was really very big cock. My husband’s size was less then 6 inch and very thin but Randips’s cock

Was very thick and big. Must have been 8 inch plus. His cock was right in front of my mouth and he again told to take it in my mouth. I once again said no please no I cant its so big. It had a big purple knob which was double the size of my husband and then the shaft of his cock was even thicker. I was just wondering that how could a girl take in such a big cock. But after coxing a few times I went down on my knees. I pulled his cock down in front of my face and then released it, it sprang up like an angry lion to its full length and jumped in front of me. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it. I examined it thoroughly from all angles and said appreciatively, “you are endowed with a real monster, big and thick.

My lips parted as I moved forward to take his penis in my mouth. My tongue wriggling his cock. And I slowly started licking the complete shaft up and down. I now began to enjoy it. And opened my mouth wide and put his cock head in my mouth and sucked him in. I was very good at giving blow jobs and really turned Sameer on when I did it to him. I started by stroking his member gently, to and fro and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic.

I moved my head back and forth and began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Randips’s huge cock. I was now sucking his juices right out of his body then Randip took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

Randip pushed me back on the sofa and said that I want to lick you down there. I did not say anything and threw my head back on the sofa and closed my eyes. Randip took this hint as yes, he came and sat in front of me he held me from my waist and tried to pull me towards him so that he could lick me.

To my amazement as well to Randips’s I actually helped him get my self closer him by lifting my hips and moving to the edge of the sofa. He folded my naked legs and spread them. My both legs were now on the arm rest of the sofa and cunt wide open. His hand soon grabbed my knee of the raised foot and began to slide down. My pussy now lay bared to him, cradled in the nest of my well shaved pubic hairs. Lying there waiting for Randip to discover it. Randip kissed me on my thighs and his tongue soon began to explore the clandestine parts of me. Am sure Randip could now smell my feminist odor. His tongue then began to graze on my clits.

I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him, deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste hungrily at my juices. "Shittt!" I exclaimed as both my legs began to curl up in position.

I pushed him more inside and he almost suffocated. His mouth was inside me, his tongue dwelling inside tasting my fluid and stroking what was my g-spot. I was dying as I had never been licked down there by my husband for a very long time and more over Sameer never licked me as Randip was doing. I was nearing a climax and started moaning like a a****l. When I had cum I let go a loud scream which could have woken up the neighbors. He pushed himself up on my belly and his tongue began to play with my navel. I had her hands over his back imploring him to get back to my wet orifice. Randip did as I wanted and started licking again as I wanted another orgasm. He kept on doing this till the time I started moaning loudly and my body was shivering.

My head started tossing form right to left and I griped the arm rest of the sofa tightly and my moans were getting louder and breath harder again. Then suddenly I thrust my hips up in the air and this gave Randip a chance to put his tongue deep inside my cunt. It was darting in and out of my cunt very fast. I knew I was is going to come any time now. And then I let out another loud scream, threw my head back and my chest came up, my breast up in the air like two peaks.

My body stiffened for some time then a loud ahhhh escaped my mouth and I came down to the sofa. A smile on my face said every thing and I said you are too good Randip, I never enjoyed it so much.

Then Randip said lets go to the room and make love and you will enjoy it even more there. I said "you really don't mean to put that thing into me, do you?" I asked rather coyly. Randip said "yes honey, and you and me are going to enjoy every bit of it.". "Jesus!!! Save me." I moaned and closed my eyes and then said “Randip I cant do it, I can never take that monster inside me. Please Randip no I cant do it’.

Randip got up lifted me in his arms and moved towards his room, which was his bedroom when he as carrying me in his arms to the room I was protesting to radip. I was still saying that I cant take it in Randip please don’t do it. Randip was in no mood to listen to me now as he was getting a female after a very long time.

As we reached the room he put me on the bed. Randip said to me "don't worry sweet heart it will be pleasurable." he assured me. Gently running his fingers through my hair. Then he went to the dressing table and got a tube of key jelly and started applying it on his huge cock and then he put a lot of it on my cunt and massaged it there.

Randip then came to the bed near me and slowly spread my legs and as he was doing it I felt a shiver run down my spine as I was still scared of that cock of his but heart in heart I want to have in my tight cunt. He came in between my legs and positioned himself on top of me in between my legs and his cock was close to my wet and lubricated pussy and he was ready to fuck me tight cunt. All this time he was gently stroking my hair to pacify. I bit my lip as his huge cock touched my clits and parted them and my hands came over his hips as he slowly entered me.

"Ohhh!!! You are so tight." he said as he gave a bit more f***e . My body arched and I threw back my head lifting up my chest. He took my nipples in his mouth and started sucking them hard. Randip then slowly pushed his hips and his huge purple head of his cock was almost inside my cunt. "Unnnhh!!! Nooo." I yelled and said please Randip take it out its too painful and I cant take it in.

Randip said that I have never had pussy so tight as yours and I can feel my dick burn as my head of cock entered you. I said that even I never thought that a cock could be so big as yours and my husbands cock is not even half your size. Randip said that that’s why your cunt is so tight cause he has not fucked you enough.

The head was now fully inside her. He kept on stroking my hair and interchanged my nipples and sucked them and occasionally kept kissing me. I began to wriggle like a snake trying desperately to escape from the eagle's claws. I said please enough don’t put in more I cant take it. But Randip was in no mood to listen to me. Randip made a strong move and f***ed his huge cock deep inside me and half of his cock was now inside my tight cunt. I yelled and screamed and said no, please Randip its hurting me. I began to plead. My pleading only made him hornier as he began to again thrust his cock deep into me.

I began to shout and moan in pain and another loud aahhhhh nooooooooooo escaped my mouth. He placed his hands on under my shoulder and grabbed me tightly so that I could not move at all and also put his complete weight on my body. Randips’s mouth went over mine and he took out his cock till the tip of his cock and again thrust his cock into my cunt with a very hard push. This time I threw my head back and yelped. "Aaaaagggh!" and Randips’s cock was now fully inside my cunt. I once again screamed loudly this time. But there was no once to hear my screams in his house with just me and Randip alone in the house. My screams echoed through the house.

My vaginal lips were stretched to its limit, now he was forcing the inner walls of my vaginal canal to stretch to accommodate him. I dug my nails in his back and tried my best to push him off but he was very strong and did not move off me. I was babbling incoherently and moaning loudly at the same time. My face was all sweated and in almost agony. Randip held me like that for some time kept kissing me and I said Randip you almost killed me. Its so painful. You have bust my cunt and made me fell like a virgin again.

Randip grabbed my mouth with his and kept mauling my breasts. My hands came over his back and I was now nailing his back and biting his lips. He entered me deep inside as my paws encircled his back, guiding him inside me. Randip said that you are very tight. I said that now I will not be tight any more. Randip ’s prick began to thrust inside me, back and forth, first slowly and then vigorously. I too began to move my hips along with him. I was having an orgasm.

Randip licked me face, my ears and my nipples and then I could feel a storm brewing inside me. In his excitement, Randips’s cock slid out completely from my cunt. It looked even bigger now with his huge purple knob at the tip. His penis shining with both from the key jelly and with my juices. Now that he was out of me he again applied some key jelly over his shaft and pulled a pillow beneath my hips. He again opened my thighs apart and I didn’t resist anyway, as he again mounted me. He came over me and impatiently began prodding my loins with his penis. He was taking a long time to center because my cunt was still very tight and my hand emerged in between our groins, held his penis and guided it over to my wet vagina.

Slowly he again gained entry into my cunt. Once fully inside, he again started humping me, slowly at first and then furiously. I was calling out his name and pulling at his chest hair, I was wild. In a short while he began thrusting inside me rapidly and after some time I moaned loudly and there were a lots of ahhhhhh and uuuuhhhhhhhh from me as I was coming and when I did come, loud scream came out of my mouth and followed by a loud aaaaaaaaaahhhhh. My body went stiff under Randip for a while, my eyes rolled back and I gave a deep, satisfied sigh. We both held each other tight and Randip increased his speed as he made his final f***e inside my pussy.

Moments latter he ejaculated inside me and erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. I felt his thick warm cum shooting deep into my cunt. Wads and wads of thick warm cum shot into my vagina. He collapsed on my breasts with his penis buried in my cunt, his cum dribbling out from my vagina running down my thighs. He was perspiring and hugged me tight. I kissed him hard…tears in my eyes…..wow what a fuck I had. I liked him lying on me…his huge penis buried deep in my cunt and filling it up and his cum never seemed to be stopping.. His cum continued to be pumped into my vagina.

Like a possessed woman I kissed him with wanton lust. After some time I felt his penis swelling and getting hard inside my cunt. My god….it was amazing. His penis becoming hard within few minute. He smiled at me. “Again?” He questioned me 'now baby…it will be my way' he said. He told me to get into doggy position and I quickly turned over and got on fours on the bed and thrust my bottoms out presenting my pussy to him. Needing no instructions, Randip grabbed my hips and held me by my waist. He positioned his huge cock head near my cunt lips and rubbed his cock head along the slit up and down. It was such a good feeling when he rubbed his cock on my slit that I was moaning with pleasure and as I could not hold any longer I yelled to him and said ohh Randip fuck me, fuck me like a bitch.

With a powerful lunge he thrust his penis into my cunt. I moaned out loudly in extreme pain and erotic pleasure as I felt his thick long penis forcing its way into my cunt. I went silent and then started panting wildly as he held my hips and was fucking me steadily long slow powerful thrusts.

He had complete control of my entire body now and was fucking steadily. His arms were now around my back and his hands were squeezing my nipples gently. I let out little moans as the fucking became more and more furious. My moans became screams, louder and louder. I was the only one in the world and didn't care about anything but the monstrous penis I was being impaled by. My tits bounced up and down with every up-thrust of his dick. 'Oh my god! It's sooo big!! Fuck me, fuck me!!!' Randip then pushed me forward! On my huge heaving breasts, propped my ass on top of a pillow and began to go to fuck me earnestly..

He was like a man possessed. He shoved the entire length of his cock into me time and again. Thrusting in and out non-stop. This must have gone on for at least five minutes. All the time I screamed for more. He was squeezing my nipples and the pain of the nipples coupled with the pain of my stretched cunt made me buck into his thrusts.. 'Aaaaaaagg ggggggg ggghhhhhhhh' I moaned out in pleasure.

I was on the verge of cuming and I started shouting and screaming. He got the hint that I was about to cum and he took his one hand to my clits and started rubbing that fast. I said, yaaa fuck me Randip fuck me hard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was coming fuck me aaaahhhhhhhhh and I climaxed.

I clamped down my cunt onto his penis and collapsed onto the bed. I felt Randip pulling my legs down the bed and pushing me on my face down to the bed. His rock hard cock was still standing like a pole. He then began kissing my back and was gently massaging and squeezing my labial lips with his hands. I glanced over my shoulder and noticed that the huge penis head was swelling up to it's enormous proportions. I felt Randip push the top of my back forward and spread my legs as he prepared to mount me the third time with his big dick. I grabbed the bed and anticipated the monster. 'Oooooh!' I moaned as he shoved it in me once again. His hands grasped my hips and worked it in and out of my tender little pussy.

My vagina was aching and paining. I don't think you can ever get used to something that big entering you. He started to fuck me harder and harder as I was being pushed against the bed. My body lay limp as Randip thrust his giant cock into me.

He grabbed me by my waist and started pounding his love machine deep into me .I came about three times during Randips’s this intrusion. It took him longer, but when he finally climaxed, he came as f***efully as he had earlier. He kept pumping his warm cum in me. My god, it never seemed to stop. When he pulled out of my pussy, the thickness of his manhood caused it to remain gaping open for a time; the mixture of his cum and my juices trickled out and puddle atop the silken sheets. Lowering my legs, he collapsed on the bed and pulled my back in against him; wrapping my in his arms.

Several minutes passed before either of us spoke; both preferring to savor the post-coital moment. I said, taking his hand in mine and kissing it. "I’ve wanted to do this since that first day I saw you as a newly wed bride also knew that Sameer was not fucking you very well ," replied Randip.

They both of us went to the bathroom. We both had bath together and came out. Randip lifted me and put me on the bed. I just rolled over with my hips up and relaxed. Randip said sweetheart will you have another drink I said why not. He made drinks for both of us and also ordered lunch for both of us. When came to the bed I turned to face him and I saw his half limp cock dangling between his legs and it still looked very big..

As he came to me I took him in my arms and we started having Bacardi from the same glass. I kissed him and said that this is the best sex I have ever had in my life. Randip said that I am very tight and I blushed and said I that you are too big and I could never think that your cock could enter me. We kept having Bacardi and then I told him that did you not stop when I was crying and screaming, he said that my screams made him even more hornier and to top it I had not seen or had a cunt so tight so I could not control myself. I told Randip that you cum so many that I could not believe that a man can cum so much. Randip said I wish you had tasted my cum. I told him that I have already tasted it when I had helped you masturbate that night as you had cum on my hand. After that I went to the bathroom and licked every drop on my hand and it tasted very nice.

He took me in his arms and we both started kissing each other. After some time he started getting a hard on and I took the lead this time and took his cock in her mouth and started sucking him hungrily till the time it was fully erect. Then he went down on me and started licking me till I got a climax. Then we did 69 position and I was finally ready to get fucked. This time again he used key jelly to lubricate me and his cock so that it was not painful for me. And when he entered me, I let out a loud ahhh again and said its still painful. So Randip put his cock in slowly till I could get used to it. I had 3 climax this time and finally Randip came inside me.

any lady can contact me manu4u2007@gmail.com... Continue»
Posted by JonMcman 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3222  |  
92%
  |  10

To Russia (filled) With (my) Love

I had the most amazing encounter at the end of this last Summer. There was this
attractive & chatty Russian bird (in the U.S. on some kind of college exchange
program) who had a summer job at a convenience store near my home. Both my wife
& I got to know her a bit as the store is a regular stop for us.

Whenever I was in the store without my wife, she (I'll call her "Sasha") got a
bit flirty. I never really thought a lot of it, but I did flirt right back.
I've never really thought of myself as a ladykiller, but for whatever reason,
there was some kind of chemistry between Sasha and me.

Sasha knew that my wife and I didn't have k**s, because we (especially my wife)
often had our dog with us, and my wife once commented to her that the dog was
our "only c***d."

I was in the store towards the end of last summer, and I noticed that she was
especially quiet. I teased her a bit to find out why. She said that she had to
go home (to Russia) in a couple of weeks, and she hadn't really had a chance to
go anywhere.

Well, it so happened that my wife was leaving the next day to spend 5 days in
Vegas for her s****r's 40th birthday. So, I said (half-way joking) that she
(Sasha) could go to our lake cabin with me, but that my wife wouldn't be there
to protect her.

Sasha blushed a bit, and didn't say a thing for what seemed like an eternity.
Then, she nearly stopped my heart when she looked up at me and quietly said
"o.k."

It probably took ten or so seconds, but once my heart started beating again,
Sasha and I put together a quick plan where she'd tell her host f****y she was
going to meet "friends" at the mall and spend the weekend at the lake.

I went to the mall that Saturday fully expecting her not to be there. But she
was...

It is about a 2-1/2 hour drive to my cabin, and she kind of alternated being
flirty with being coy. In retrospect, I think she hadn't really decided yet
what she wanted to do once we got there.

Well we got there, and we got settled in. We had a couple glasses of wine, we
went for a boat ride, and then we went for a swim. She was so young, so
beautiful & so different from my wife. My wife is beautiful too, but in a soft,
smooth, mature kind of way. Sasha is quite a bit taller than my wife - lithe,
slender & firm with medium-short very red hair. The anticipation, the
uncertainty (I was pretty sure, but...), and the plain fact that Sasha was
different than the woman I'd been having sex with for the last 16 years was
almost overwhelming.

After our evening swim, I popped a bottle of champagne and we settled into the
hot tub. We were both clearly nervous, but in a nice excited kind of way. As I
say, anticipation and uncertainty on both of our parts. As we relaxed & sipped
the champagne, though, we gradually became more comfortable with each other. I
started out by gently rubbing her feet, and then her calves. Once I was sure
that Sasha was comfortable with that, I pulled her over & started massaging her
shoulders. She said (in her sexy Russian accent) "that feels nice." Since she
seemed to be enjoying herself so far, I kept going.

I worked down her sides, and then slowly & lightly up her stomach (working her
navel - guys, never underestimate the navel) to her breasts. After that, there
was not much doubt left about where things were going. Her nipples were hard as
rocks, and she had to feel my hard-on pressing up against her from behind. I
took my time, nibbled & caressed, and worked her out of her swimsuit. I took
her top off first and worked her firm 20-something breasts with both hands. I
then coaxed her bottoms off with one hand and spent a long time working her into
a tizzy - one hand up and one hand down. She was moaning & writhing, and rubbing
up against my hard-on. I was really getting into it as well when she abruptly
spun around, wrapped her long legs around me, and kissed me really hard. She
said (again, in that incredibly sexy Russian accent) "what about protection?"

Well - I had brought condoms, and I told Sasha that. I told her that I'd do
whatever it took to make her comfortable, but if she was worried about getting
pregnant, I couldn't have k**s. I guess her knowing that I didn't have k**s
must have made it very easy for her to accept the idea that I couldn't.

Sasha took ond deep breath, and she fairly well ripped my swimsuit off. She then
slid herself down onto my rock hard cock. There I was, in a hot-tub, having
unprotected sex with a pretty, young thing who was around half my age.
Un-f**king believable!

As incredible as that was, as soon as I could I coaxed her into the bedroom.
Two reasons - #1, I've never been a big fan of hot-tub sex, and #2, I was also
worried that as horny as as I was I would blow my wad in record time. The quick
break to towel off & head for the bedroom did wonders. I laid her down, and
then I nibbled my way down from her rock-hard nipples to her hot, wet pussy to
get her heated up & give myself a chance to calm down just a bit.

Once she was way into it and I was throttled back a couple of notches, I nibbled
my way back up, gave her a long, hard kiss of my own, and we looked each other
right in the eyes as I buried my cock deep down inside of her. She threw her
head back & gasped, but she never broke eye contact. We went on to have the
most incredible loud, wild, passionate sex of my life. I dug my toes in, and I
blew a huge wad way up deep inside of her. I haven't cum that hard since I was
a sixteen year old virgin, and this time I lasted just a bit longer! I just
kept going off in her, and she kept pulling me tight, grinding up against me &
cooing. Amazing.

I laid on top of her for what seemed like the longest time, still inside of her,
but both of us spent. Finally, once we had caught our breath, I cuddled up next
to her, and she told me that she'd never done it without a condom before. She
said that she really liked it - it seemed (in her words, and again in that
amazing Russian accent) much "closer" to her knowing that there was nothing
between us, and that we were sharing "everything."

I was glad she liked it, because she let me have her again about an hour later.
We drifted off wrapped close together in a sticky, gooey mess. Then, in the
middle of the night, I woke up with her sucking my finger in an extremely erotic
way. I'd never woken up to that before, and it got me going instantly. She
went down on me, and I think she really wanted to swallow my load, but at the
last minute I pulled her up and slid her pussy down onto my cock. She seemed a
bit confused by that, but I didn't last more than about five thrusts before I
pumped another load deep into her pussy. Just like before, she seemed really
turned on by that, and she ground herself down on my with all of her weight.

We had what I guess I would call a kinder, gentler experience the next morning,
and then I had her more time after we were packed & ready to head back the next
day. The last time was a bit sad because we both knew it would be our last, but
it was also very hot for me because I knew it was the last chance I'd have to
fill her with my seed. Because, you see, I'm not the one who can't have k**s.
My "plumbing" is fine. It is my wife who can't conceive.

No way for me to know if I got her pregnant, but I surely did gave it my best
shot. In fact, I gave her five of my best shots. I sent her back to Russia
literally filled with my love.... Continue»
Posted by billstew 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 403  |  
95%
  |  2

Me & my teacher

He's been my teacher for 2 years, ever since I was 13. He teaches Maths (my favourite subject) and is pretty cool with the class, not one of those nasty teachers, just nice and treated us fairly.

He gets most of his clothes for work from top shop or H&M, I've seen him in there some saturdays. Recently he has been wearing poloshirts as the summer sun is coming through and it was then I noticed his strong, toned arms.

Until that point I was oblivious to his body but then I started to explore him with my eyes, imagining how toned his chest was, knowing he was muscly but in a nice way, not too big, just fit and strong. Then I had a thought if he was strong then he might be better fun than the boys my age.

For the past 8 weeks we've been studying over lunch times and stay behind school on a tues and thurs. My mum works late those nights so it works well that I am in school studying and not misbehaving.

Slowly the study class have disapeared. I'm in the top class so we dont really need the extra but I enjoy it and even more so I enjoy his company. For the past 2 weeks it's just been him and I after school...some of the others still come at lunch time.

During those sessions where it's him and I we work hard but chat about other things too. What I'm doing at the weekend with my friends, what music i like then he asked if there were any boys at school I liked. I admit there isn't, I'm mature for my age and just find them all very silly.

School is very strict about uniform and our navy uniform isn't the nicest. Very practical, not the best fit, i'm a big girl and they were never designed for that. Also, as it's nearing the end of the school year my uniform is a bit short. Mum can't afford to get me a new one so I have to put up with it. Over the winter it was fine, but now its too hot for tights.

Instead I find myself wearing french knickers, ratehr than my usual g-string as I dont want to lead anyone on.

Teacher gives me my books for tonight and I drop my pencil. I bend to pick it up, forgetting that he would get a flash of my huge, round, pert ass. I quickly stand up and move to my desk. He says nothing and just smiles and mvoes to sit beside me. we're working through a challenging problem that I'm struggling with and getting very frustrated. He asks why I'm grumpy and I explain that I dont understand it. I suddenly find myself in tears...I'm a bit hormonal, over the last few months I've found my sex drive increasing to a stage where playing alone twice a day isn't enough but I cant admit this to him.

He pulls me in for a cuddle...very wrong but we are so close it feels natural. He rubs my back and neck while holding me tight and safe. I start to relax and find myself enjoying it.I feel his breath on my neck and my nipples harden. he's holden me so close he must feel them, i try to pull away and he holds me telling me it's ok. He starts to kiss my neck asking if I've felt my nipples stiffen before for him. I tell him I haven't when with him but when I'm not with him and think of him they do.

his hand moves down to my ass and lifts my skirt, he asks if I've always worn french knickers...I say sometimes and he whispers that he loves them, so much sexier than thongs etc. He's still holding me close and I feel his cock harden against me. He kissed from my neck to my mouth so I suppose the only question is am I an absolutely slut for him or does he take complete advantage?... Continue»
Posted by Lucie_BBW 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation  |  Views: 497  |  
85%
  |  2

Fucking Tammy's Daughter..Sasha &Mike.

It was a hot summer’s eve when Sasha received a call from her c***dhood friend Tammy. Sasha covered in sweat raced to her cell that was sitting on her coffee table. Out of breath from running, she answered the recognized ringtone. “Hey girl …What’s up?” “Well girl you know I don’t usually ask for favors but I really need a big one this time.” “Girl just spit it out! What is it?” Tammy finally replied.” Well you know my daughter Cameron just graduated and ….well she just was accepted to UNC. I was just wondering …. Well with Mike, being in law enf***ement and all…uh… and you know she is studying law…. Well could she stay with you guys for a week while she tries out for cheerleader and gets her housing in order?” “Is that it? I thought you were asking for a lung or something. Honey it would be a pleasure for us to take care of your baby. You know we are like f****y. Tammy knew they were like f****y but it was not so long ago that they all were fucking each other like rabbits. Still yet, she trusted Sasha and Mike with her life and she knew that they would not let anything happen to her Cameron. Sasha wished her longtime pal a goodnight and finished the meal she was cooking for her and Mike.
Later on that evening, Mike came home from a hard day at the office. “Babe this case we are working is a fucking nightmare!” “Well baby that comes along with the job.” Mike had to agree but she did not have to remind him of that shit. Mike settled down in his favorite recliner as Sasha entered the kitchen to retrieve his dinner. Mike’s nostrils flared as the aroma of meatloaf, and mashed potatoes filled the room. “Damn babe you sure now how to please your man.” “In more ways than one baby.” She giggled. Mike smiled and started to enjoy the meal Sasha had prepared for him. “Hun I need to run something by you tonight.” Sasha shared. “Well babe lets hear it.” He mumbles with a mouthful of meatloaf. “Tammy called to ask a favor from us. She wanted to know if Cameron could stay with us for a while, before college starts. She has to wait for her room and she is trying out for the cheerleading squad as well.” Mike gave her a nod in a yes motion and continued to consume his dinner.
Mike kissed Sasha on the lips as they settled into bed for the night. It wasn’t too long before Sasha was dreaming and looking like a perfect angel as she nestled in the sheets. Mike lay in bed with his mind in a whirl. The last time she had the pleasure of seeing Cameron, she was attending an all girl school. The poor c***d had braces, and unruly hair and the worst case of acne that he ever laid eyes on. “I hope that poor c***d purchased some Proactive and a perm.” He snickered to himself. Finally, Mike grew tired and drifted off into a deep sl**p.
The weekend was finally upon Mike and Sasha. They had the guest room prepared and they went all out to make sure that their new houseguest would have all the comforts of home. After all, Tammy was f****y and she had one of the best pussies they ever encountered. Sasha could hear footsteps approaching the door and within a minute, her doorbell rang. Sasha took off her apron and checked herself one more time in the mirror before answering. She took a deep breath and pulled the door open. There stood Tammy. She was as beautiful as ever. Her dark locks all tucked up in a bun and her shades hid her wide sexy eyes. The two embraced and embraced again. With a kiss on the cheek, Tammy turned around and Cameron was standing there with a smile as wide as the sea.” Hi Sasha," Cameron said with a grin. Sasha stepped back and stared at the grownup girl that stood before her. She couldn’t believe her eyes. This didn’t look like the fucked up looking teen her and Mike remembered. This c***d was a full-grown woman with perky tits and a nice round ass. Her face was blessed with beauty and her hair trailed down her back to the curve in her back. Cameron smiled and all three entered the living room. Sasha told her new houseguest to put her bags in the guest room and to make herself at home. Tammy and Sasha sat in the living room sipping on wine and reminiscing on old times. The whole time they talked both had reflections on the sex life they shared for a bit. Soon Tammy told Sasha she needed to catch her plane back to WV and with that she gave her a kiss on the cheek. Cameron ran into the room to give her mom one last hug and as the tears fell from the both of their eyes, Tammy knew that her daughter was in good hands. She looked back and then closed the door behind her.
It wasn’t long before Mike came home for the evening. He threw a paper on the kitchen table and began to complain about how fucked up the world is and the fucked up people that lived in it. Sasha was hoping he would have come home in a better mood but she knew how to smooth him over. She sighed and in her own seducing way walked behind the recliner that Mike had planted his ass. She slowly massaged his aching neck and worked her way down to his shoulders. Soon he began to calm down and give into the special treatment he was receiving from his wonderful wife. “Hey babe, our houseguest is here. She is in the bedroom napping.” Cameron was worn out from the flight and she had fallen asl**p while waiting on Mike to come home. She and Sasha had already had a couple of slices of pizza and the leftovers were in the box for Mike to eat. Sasha walked into the kitchen to warm up Mike’s pizza and talk more about Cameron. “So does she still have those braces and acne,” laughed Mike. Sasha told him to lower his voice and it made him chuckle even louder. The laughter had awakened Cameron and she decided it was time for her to reintroduce herself to Mike. She threw on some booty shorts that she had too much booty for and a half a t-shirt and stumbled into the living room. She stood there in all her glory. Her hips were thick and her body resembled the shape of a coke bottle. Her long ponytail dangled down to the crack of her ass. Mike sat there with Sasha still massaging his shoulders, now his mouth was wide open and watering. This was not the girl he remembered either. She was a young goddess and his eyes were filling up with lust as he looked toward her. “Well hello there young lady, I hope you slept well,” Asked Mike. All the while, he was looking at the young beauty up and down her curvaceous body. He could feel his cock come alive in his pants. The relaxing feeling of Sasha’s massage wasn’t helping matters in the least. She explained to the couple that she wanted to take a shower soon and finish catching up on her rest. They instructed her on where to find the towels and waved her goodnight. Both of them watching as her ass swayed from her sexy strut.
The next morning Cameron awoke to the smell of bacon and scrambled eggs. She could smell a fresh pot of coffee on and her flat little tummy began to growl. She sat up in her bed and tried to gather her thoughts. She wobbled into the kitchen to find Mike there cooking breakfast for the two sexy women. Sasha was still hugging her pillow tight as her breakfast was being prepared. She loved to sl**p in on the weekends and Sunday was her favorite day to relax. Mike had left her door slightly cracked so she too could wake up to the aroma of his culinary skills.
Cameron made her way to the kitchen table and pulled out a chair. Mike had his back to her so he wasn’t able to see the sexy, mess that sat at the table waiting on her food. This gave Cameron the opportunity to check out the older male that was housing her for a few weeks. She admired a man that loved to cook for his woman and he wasn’t bad on the eyes either. His hint of gray that was peeking out through his coal black hair made him look so distinguished. His 6’7 stature was a little overwhelming but hot at the same time. An older man could teach her a few things and that thought ran through her mind as she waited so patiently. “Good to see you finally decided to get out the bed baby.” Mike said. “Breakfast smells so good Uncle Mike, Commented Cameron. Mike whipped his body around to see the attractive young woman sitting at the table. She had a bad case of bed head and bottom of her perky tits were exposed at the bottom of her half cut t-shirt. Mike’s jaw was ajar as he eyed the sexy young thing. He has her smile and she returned the greeting. “Do you need any help with anything Uncle Mike?” she asks. “Uh well can you get the glasses out of the top cabinet if you don’t mind?” “Oh I don’t mind at all. “She answers. Cameron stood up and walked over to the deep walnut cabinet. She reached above her head and pulled the doors open. The picked up two golden stained glasses and placed them on the table. This gave Mike a fantastic glance at her gorgeous athletic body. He could feel his prick become rigid in his pants with every movement she made. She sat down and he joined her to chow down on the delicious spread that lay on the table. “Oh I forgot the milk,” he tells her. “I need that Uncle Mike. You know it does a body good.” She says laughingly. “Shit baby, you must drink gallons daily.” He tells her jokingly. The two of them started eating and engaging in a little chitchat. Her big green eyes batted in a flirtatious manner as he talked about his job and she about school. The two seem to be hitting it off and the attraction between this 46 year old and this 18-year-old student was more than just a f****y friendship. Mike gazed at the beauty as she talked and talked and talked about her life at the all girl school. He laughed and found it delightful to listen to her go on and on about it. His mind was in a different place all together. He was thinking of how he would love to shove this food to the floor and dive his face into her youthful cunt. Cameron also gazed at him as he spilled his life out about his crazy job. She thought about how meaty his cock was and how wonderful it would be to put it in between her pouty pink lips. Their imaginations were getting the best of them as they finished their plates. Mike’s cock stood at attention at this point. It was from all the rubbing he was doing underneath the table. In addition, Cameron’s pussy was dripping from her playing with her clit as they shared in conversation. Both of them pushed away from the table to place their dishes in the sink. Cameron found it hard not to notice Mike’s cock standing at attention. He stood behind her and let it brush against her fit thick thighs and ass. She felt her pussy get even wetter than before and she scurried off into her room. She giggled to herself and decided that soon she would have to make it happen. She preferred sooner over later. She gathered up her shorts and bikini top and headed to the bathroom to take her shower.
Mike finished cleaning up the dishes and swept the floor. He was still waiting on Sasha to wake up but she was still in a deep slumber. He made her a plate and put it inside the microwave and headed toward the bedroom, He could hear the shower going in the guest bathroom as he went to check on his wife. He opened his cracked bedroom door to find Sasha still catching up on some well due rest. He thought to himself about how angelic she looked and closed the door behind him. He was on his way to read the paper when he caught a glimpse of Cameron’s curvy body in his peripheral vision. He grabbed his cock….” Down boy,” whispers. He began to tiptoe into the room to get a closer view of the lovely young woman. Through the glass that shielded her body, he could see a fuzzy view of the vixen. Her body covered in suds as she carefully washed her full firm tits and reached the washrag between her legs to clean her pussy. He just stood there frozen with his prick hard and his eyes focused. She reaches for her razor and begins to groom her tiny cunt. Mike was so into the event that he was not even aware that he had pulled his cock out. He was not about to let this go without it being to his advantage. “Damn Sasha sure did the right thing by letting this sexy pussy stay with us.” He thought. “Oh... oh ... oh fuck yeah…. he moans, wash that sexy pussy. Damn I need to taste that at least once.” He continues stroking and staring into the steamy room. She began rinsing off her sexy body and her dark long lock. Mike quickly put his cock in his pants and rushed out of the room.
“You almost ran me over baby.” Sasha claims. Mike’s heart jumped inside his chest. He did not even know she had awakened. “Hey baby, I didn’t see you or hear you coming down the hall. I was just about to tell you that I put your breakfast in the microwave.” He tells her. “Why are you coming out of the guest bedroom?” she asks. “Uh well…well I was going to tell Cameron not to worry about washing her dishes.” He tries to explain. Sasha really did not believe his lame story but she played along with it for the moment. She walked down the hallway and into the kitchen to heat up her meal. Mike gave a big sigh and reached down at his dick. “I swear you are going to be the death of me ole pal.” He chuckled and walked to his bedroom to get ready for the day.
Cameron put on her clothes and entered the living room to watch some T.V. She looked to the side and saw Sasha sipping her coffee and polishing off her toast. “Hey Auntie Sasha.” She yells to her. “Hello honey, did you rest well last night? She asks her guest. Cameron told her yes and reclined in the big cushioned baby blue chair. Sasha washed her dishes, came into the living room, and started a convo with Cameron. She could not help but to look at the skimpy white bikini top and tiny red skirt that Cameron was wearing. She gawked at the outfit and the site of Cameron’s thick legs and manicured toes. She thought that this hot young nymph is going to give her a run for her money. Should it be a competition or should she just go with the flow. She knew how horny her man always was. She just gave it one last thought and tuned into the television show that happened to be one of her favs. All of a sudden, Cameron jumped to her feet and ran off to the bathroom. She passed Mike in the hallway on his way to the living room. “I saw you jacking that fat cock of yours.’ She whispers so softly. He gave her a sinister grin and tried to play it off as he walked to greet Sasha. “What should we do today babe?” “I’m going to chill today baby. I have been working all week and I need to catch up on this housework. I would like you to take Cameron out by the school and maybe on a little tour around town.” She exclaims. The thought of having Cameron in the close quarters of his vehicle was a little too much for him to handle. He was beginning to have those perverted thoughts of fucking his old friend’s sexy daughter and it was going to happen if he could help it.
Cameron reentered the room and Mike told her of the plans for that day. She was excited as she retrieved her purse and flip-flops. “I’m all set.” She says. “Well let’s go girl and see the town.” Sasha smiled and told them goodbye as they walked out the door. Mike opened the convertible door and Cameron slid inside on the leather seat. “Ouch! The seats are a little hot!” she yells. “Not as hot as you are Hun.” Mike growls. She gave him a coy look and asked him to put the top down on the car. They started down the street: her hair blowing in the wind and the two enjoying the weather. They drove along the busy streets for a while and soon grew hungry again. Mike decided to grab a couple of sandwiches and drinks and head off to the beach for a few. He pulled out the blanket that he always kept in the trunk of the car and the two of them found a nice secluded spot on the beach.
“Uncle Mike would you mind if I slip off this skirt for a few, I have my bottoms on underneath and I want to get a little sun.” Cameron shares. “I have no problem with it at all Cam. Do you think you can call me Mike instead of Uncle Mike, it makes me feel so old?” They both cracked up in laughter and she agreed. Mike began to take off his shirt and Cameron stared at the tats that he had on his arms. He explained to her what they meant to him and how she may want to get a small one. Cameron eyes fluttered and her body language let Mike know that his guest was a beginning to get a little hot in the ass. She kept rubbing her thighs together and sighing as they spoke. Mike gave her that look that a man gives a woman that he is lusting. Before they knew it, they were engaging in a long deep kiss. He caressed her beautiful face and played in her hair as he held her close. He knew this was so wrong. She was supposed to be like a daughter to him and Sasha. His hands wandered along her body and he could feel the heat escaping from her bikini bottoms. Her tongue began weaseling down his throat, as he pressed his lips tightly against hers. The breathing became heavier and faster as they continued to fondle one another. Mike could feel Cameron’s legs gape open and he slithered his fingers up her thigh and into the outer lips of her cunt. She let out a gasp and opened her legs even wider. She was letting the older man get to her honey pot and her honey was beginning to drip on his fingers. He pulled them out and raised them up to his lips. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the taste of his newly found nectar. “Mmm ... Baby this is just as sweet as any fruit that God ever created.” “ Yee…ssss… yeeeess. Play with me. Play with my pussy. I wondered what it would feel like. Having an older man, I mean. Please… give me more.” He gently pulled her soft pussy lips apart and slid down on the blanket until his face was at the entrance of her now juicy cunt. He put his nostrils to the small tuft of hair that decorated the top of her pussy. He took a deep breath and embraced the aroma of her young cunt. The smell was intoxicating as his tongue started to explore her orifice. “Sweet lawd, do you have any idea on how good your pussy is?” Mike inserted a single finger and pulled it out. He put it up to Cameron’s lips and pressed it with his pussy stained fingers. She opened her mouth to receive it and she sucked on it like a cock. With her eyes shut, she asked him for another taste so he gave her what she wanted. The older Italian gent was pleasing to his youthful lover. “Deeper Mike, deeper inside my hot lil puss…ooooh fuck, cuuuuuming.” She screams. She clamped her legs around his neck and began to rock with such f***e that he thought she would snap it in half. He rose up and smiled, his face glazed in her sweet young pussy juice. She giggled and sighed as he spread her legs open again. He slapped his cock with his rock hard cock and she moaned in pleasure. “Please… can I suck your cock? It’s so fucking beautiful.” The words were comforting and explicit to his ears. He pulled her face close to his thighs and smacked her face with the mushroom head of his prick. Her face began bobbing back and forth trying to retrieve the cock into her mouth like a hungry bird after a worm. He traced her lips with the tip and with one thrust pushed two inches deep inside her warm waiting mouth. She used her right hand and quickly grabbed at the length of his cock, as she begins to take her time stroking it up and down the shaft. His head tilted back and his mind was focused on the sexy nymph that was sucking his cock like a champion. He began massaging her tits and playing in her long hair. He grabbed a handful of her locks and began f***e-feeding his cock to her. She did not hesitate to gobble up the length and pump the girth of his rigid dick. He was about to blow but he did not want to waste it in her mouth. He was not quite ready yet. He had to feel that velvety cunt with his cock. He wanted to stretch the walls of her juicy pussy and he was going to bend her body in many directions as he could. If he could not finish the job on the beach today, he would try another time. He was hoping it would be more than a couple of hours the next time. He hovered over her body and his eyes scanned her from top to bottom. He began kissing her luscious lips again and moved his hands up and down her full hips. He used his knees to pry her legs open and he dug his them firmly in the sand. He scooted her ass close to and tickled her clit with the head of his throbbing cock. He gave it a few slaps and his cock made the juice splatter onto her thighs. He moved forward a bit and the head of his dick came to a screeching halt. “Are you a virgin Cam? Your pussy is tight as a drum.” He spit on the head and rubbed his cock up and down her slit, lubricating her pussy for easy access. She took a deep breath and he pushed the thick member deep inside her. It was all or nothing as far as he was concerned. That sexy bitch took it all. The thick seven and ½-inch dick stretched her walls with his 3-inch girth. He pushed again deeper this time, and penetrating her walls even further. “OMG! You feel like your splitting me in half!” She cried. He put his finger to his lips in a motion for her to hush. She obeyed and started rocking her hips to meet his rhythm. “This isn’t going to work baby. I want you on top. I want to have the pleasure of watching you ride my cock.” He explains. He helped her up and he took her place on the blanket. The stood over top of the gentle giant and he gazed up looking straight up her body. He could see the juice seeping from her pussy fold and he licked his lips. What a yummy site for a horny man to see. She stuck her finger in her cunt and playfully teased him. She rubbed her pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside. Mike loved the playful little bitch. It was turning him on watching her tease him while he waited for her to saddle up to take a ride on his cock. She finally bent down and he gripped her hips. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on his lips as she planted her feet sturdy in the sand. She reached between her legs to claim the erect cock that was sticking upright between her thighs. She spat on her hand and began stroking his cock. She settled the cock head into her wetness and lowered her tight cunt a little at a time. She pumped up, down .and rotated the cock, and slowly began to rock on it. “Holy Shit!” Mike began to wail. Is this fucking happening to me? Is my best friend’s daughter riding my fucking cock with an incredibly tight cunt of hers? Fuck yes she was and he was enjoying every freaking minute of it. Mike clinched her waist and gritted his teeth as he drove his cock deep inside her pussy. “Oh fuck yea! Hell fucking yeah! F...UUUUUCK! WORK THAT FUCKING COCK DEEP IN MY PUSSY! FUCK ME YOU MIKE! I LOVE THICK ITALIAN DICK AND I WANT YOURS! I HAVE WANTED TO FUCK YOU SINCE I WAS A TEENAGER! DON’’T FUCKING STOP!” She continued to scream. She loved the feeling of an older man being buried balls deep inside her tiny cunt. Her athletic body continued to pump up and down on his throbbing thick dick. She couldn’t get enough. She began to shudder and scream and Mike had to cover her mouth with her hand. She was screaming loud enough to wake the dead but she didn’t care. A real man and not a little boy were fucking her. So she wanted to make it last. Mike grabbed Cam’s hips tight so she couldn’t move and trusted upward a few times. She pulled out his cock out and pumped it up and down. It began to spew out streams of white cream and she let it shower her face as she continued to stroke him. She then placed her pussy on his face and rocked like a rocking chair back and forth on his face. It was soon covered, in a glaze of sexy hot young pussy juice. She collapses on top of her newfound lover and tries to slow down her panting. She knew she had just opened a can of worms, but it didn’t matter to Cameron. “I think it’s time that we head back to the house.” Mike tells her. Mike had just had a fantastic spontaneous fuck and he loved it. They headed toward the car and were soon zooming down the highway. Cameron began to have that tingly feeling between her legs as she thought about her afternoon tryst.
The car pulls in the driveway and Mike opens the door for his young lover. “This is between us Cam. It would hurt Sasha if she knew I fucked her best friend’s daughter.” Mike reminded Cam. Cameron gave him a nod in agreement and they entered the foyer and walked into the living room. The house smelled of bleach and Lysol. It was obvious that Sasha had been cleaning her ass off. She loved the smell of a clean house. Mike walked to the back of the house to find his adoring wife sl**ping in their satin sheets. She looked as angelic as he listened to her light snore. What a curvaceous gorgeous creature that lay before him. He was such a lucky man to have a woman that loved him so much. He kissed her on the forehead and walked to clean himself from the fuck he just had on the beach. He knew that he needed to rinse of the fresh smell of young cunt off his face and cock. He grabbed a towel and entered the shower, letting the hot water beat down on his face and back thinking of the sweet young pussy. Meanwhile Cameron sheds her clothes and decides to take a gander on what was going on in the couple’s room. She enters room and she hears the shower running and steam coming out from under the door. On the right, she can see Sasha looking oh so precious and in a comatose state. Her naughty little mind wonders if she can get away tasting Sasha’s mature cunt, just once. She pulled the sheets back slightly until Sasha’s bald pussy was exposed. Cameron knelt down by the edge of the bed and used her fingers to trace the inside of Sasha’s thigh. The motion made her open her legs just enough to show her clitoris. “Mmmm that is exactly what I want. She positioned herself so that her tongue could reach and play with Sasha’s pussy. Cameron watched as Sasha’s pussy came to life. It made her own cunt get a little moist as she continued to lick it. Sasha began to spread her legs further apart and moan lightly. The thought of turning her mom’s friend on was so exciting for Cam. She felt like the porn star she wanted to be. Mike thought he heard some movement and stepped out of the shower for a second. He cracked the door to find Cam between the thighs of his Sasha. His cock immediately jumped to attention. He had no problem looking and stroking his sudsy cock as he watched Cam rubbing her clit and licking Sasha’s. Cam was a little leery of sticking her fingers inside Sasha’s pussy but she couldn’t hold back at this point. She inserted her index finger deep inside of Sasha and moved in a very slow motion. Sasha moaned in a sexy sensual manner. Soon Cameron’s finger was soaked in juice and she began to lap it up. Sasha had an orgasm in her sl**p and Cam was the source. Mike hopped back in the shower and finished off stroking his cock, with the image of Cam sucking Sasha’s clit in his thoughts. He cam fast and rinsed his body and cum soaked cock off. Cameron tiptoed back into her room and into the shower. It was a long day and she knew that the couple was going out that night on the town. She would have her day with Sasha and that day would be one to remember.
Sasha woke up from her long nap to find Mike sitting in the living room watching sports. She eased her way over and gave Mike a sensual kiss on the lips. “Babe, you ready to hit the town.” she asks. “Oh baby I can’t wait to get you d***k and take full advantage of your sexy ass.” Mike k**s. “You don’t have to get me d***k to fuck the hell out of me baby.” She laughs. Mike smiles to himself and thinks about how Sasha had no clue that Cam was fucking her pussy with her tongue earlier. Cam had no idea that Mike saw her with his wife, licking and sucking her clit. That was his little secret.
Mike and Sasha looked great that evening for their night out. Cam was in her so-called pajamas chilling out on the chaise, eating a bowl of popcorn. She licked her lips at her Uncle Mike and blew him a kiss while Sasha’s back was turned. The couple headed out the door and was soon off for the evening.
Cameron decided it was time for her to explore the couple’s bedroom. She began to pull out drawers and look into the closets. She soon realized that she was really living with some highly functional sexual freaks. She found her a ton of porn DVDs, put one in the player, and began to watch. She made sure she had her favorite vibrator, as she rubbed one off to the threesome video she found inside the nightstand. She made sure that she had orgasm after orgasm and then drifted off into sl**p.
Mike and Sasha were getting a little tipsy as the evening was ending. She was turning her man on with her sexuality and the flirty way she kissed and touched him. It was time to end the night and head home. They pulled into the driveway kissing and fondling each other in the car. They made out for at least 15 minutes before deciding to go into the house. On entering their home, they found Cameron in the chaise with her vibrator by her thigh and her hand covering her pussy. “Looks like our little house guest has been very busy and horny.” He chuckles. He walks over to the DVD player and takes out the disk. Sasha decided that they had just better leave her in there so she wouldn’t be so embarrassed. The couple headed off into their bedroom and started a night of lovemaking. Mike and Sasha began fucking like two teenagers and their headboard began to bump against the wall. The sound of the bed knocking awakened Cameron and she stretched her arms out and took a big yawn. She giggled to herself as she realized that she fell asl**p fucking herself and Mike and Sasha found her with her vibrator. She picked it up and went toward her room. The screams from the couple’s bedroom was over whelming to Cameron. She started getting that twitch in her pussy again. She could hear Sasha yell out about how Mike’s cock was ripping her up inside and she thought about how he widened out her coochie earlier that day. She lie in bed and began playing with her pussy and wanting oh so bad to join the couple. Maybe one day she would. Maybe even sooner than what she thinks.

*
The next week flew by as the couple went to work and trying to fit their new roommate into their schedule. Cam managed to try out for the cheerleading squad and actually making it. She was always practicing in the backyard and it often caught the attention of the male as well as female neighbors. Her curvy yet athletic body was a head turner. She often worked out in tiny outfits with her ass cheeks hanging out. She jumped about and tumbled around giving her neighbors sexy and flirtatious looks. She finally began to meet people her own age but she still wanted to dabble in the mature aspects of sexuality. She wanted to fuck her mom’s best friend Sasha. She had already fucked Mike and she wanted to have Sasha all to herself one day. Soon that day came and Cameron took full advantage of it.
Sasha was in a pair of cutoff jeans and a halter doing laundry. She was bent over the laundry basket when she heard Cameron say,” I hope I still look as good as you when I get your age.” It made Sasha blush and she thanked her for the compliment. Sasha put in a load and decided to start dinner. It was Spaghetti and wine night for the f****y and she was putting the water on for the pasta. “Do you need any help Sash?” Cam asks. “Not really, I think I can handle it. So how was your day Cam? You meet any nice young men?” Sasha questions. Cam decided it was now or never to make her move on her sexy older f****y friend. She stood up and walked over to Sasha. “It’s not nice young men that I’m looking for.” She tells her. She stares deep into Sasha’s eyes and they can feel the sexual energy ooze from their bodies. Cam leans over and gives her a kiss that any man or woman would die for. It was sensual, sexy and made Sasha’s knees buckle. She couldn’t believe that a young teen like Cam made her feel like this. “I’m sorry Aunt Sasha. I don’t want you to think badly of me.” She hung her head down low and Sasha took her finger and lifted her head up by placing her finger under Cameron’s chin and lifting it. “I am so flattered that you find me attractive Hun and I feel just as attracted to you but I don’t know about this.” She tells the beautiful teen. “Does this make you feel uncomfortable and leery? She took Sasha’s face, pulled it to hers, and began kissing her deeply and lovingly. The two women began to burn with desire and with that, Sasha took her young lover by the hand and led her to the bedroom.
Cameron stood back as she watched Sasha slowly strip for her. Her eyes never left the much older woman as she looked at her curvy hips and nice full breast. For Sasha to be in her 40’s she was stunning and Cameron liked what she saw. Soon it was Cameron’s turn to exit her wardrobe. Cameron started with her blouse but stopped at the top button. “I want you to undress me Sasha.” She gave her a wink and Sasha walked over and started unbuttoning Cameron’s blouse. As she unbuttoned her blouse, she kissed her lover all over her firm breast and caressed them as she made her way down to her skirt. She unzipped the side and let it fall to the floor. They both fell onto the bed and began engaging in kissing and exploring their bodies. Sasha, being the older of the two took charge immediately. She took her time as she wrapped her legs around Cameron’s and played with her clit. She stroked her hair away from her face and kissed her all over her face. Cameron was being made love to by an experienced older woman and she was enjoying every minute of it. Sasha slowly lowered her body until her face was at Cameron’s muff. She took a deep breath and dove in her pussy with her tongue. Cameron let out a moan of satisfaction and opened her legs wide as she Sasha dined on her pussy. “Oh yes, you are so good Sasha, you feel so good to me.” Cameron moaned. Sasha continued to enjoy Cameron’s sweet snatch, she spread the lips open until she her love button was exposed. She took it in between her lips and began to suck with f***e. Cameron clinched the sheets and her toes began to curl. She had no idea who she was dealing with. Sasha was an old pro at turning on a woman and she was going to make sure that Cameron loved her experience. “I want to taste you too Sssaaaashhha.” She said stammering. Sasha took her legs and swung them over Cameron’s face and the two engaged in a face fuck fest. They were sucking and finger fucking each other until they had one orgasm after another. The two finally finished, very satisfied and promising each other to keep their little secret.
Mike opens the front door to find the two women laughing and watching a reality show on T.V. “Look at the two of you all involved in those crazy housewives.” He teased. The women got up and planted a kiss on each cheek. He was glad to be home after a long hard day. The sight of two sexy women greeting him was something that turned him on. How he wished that he could have them both at the same time. How he would love to have Sasha’s tasty mature pussy and Cam’s tight cunt riding his thick cock was more than he could even imagine. He put up his things and joined the two women at the kitchen table for spaghetti night and some wine. The conversation was all about the week they had and what they were going to do for the weekend. It was Cameron’s last week before school started and they wanted to make the best of it. They were planning to go on a picnic and maybe catch the concert that was going to be on the beach the next evening. They all agreed and after dinner, they all went to their rooms for a good night sl**p.


*

The next morning Sasha was up preparing the food for the picnic. She had fried chicken, potato salad, chips and their favorite wine and beer. The three had a big breakfast and then headed out to enjoy the day. Sasha in her white bikini and Cameron in her hot pink string bikini were giving men an eyeful. The two women cackled as Mike sped down the Ocean blvd, their hair blowing in the wind and men whistling at the two. Mike wasn’t the least bit jealous. Shit, he was proud to have such beauties in his presence. He knew that later on that evening he was going to have his way with one of them, but was planning on it being the both of them.
Mike found a place to park the car and then the three walked to the beach. The weather was perfect and the ocean was cool to the touch. They lay the blanket down and positioned themselves on the blankets, to take in the sun. It three were covered in oil and taking in the rays. As the day went on, they played some volleyball and did a little boogie boarding with some other beachcombers. Through out the day they ate and drank beer and wine. Soon all three were intoxicated, the band was setting up and they got out their chairs to get ready for the festivities. Soon the beach became a little more crowded and the three consumed more and more beer. They women were hanging onto Mike and tugging on him, almost making his shorts fall down. He just laughed it off and warned the women about public intoxication and he would hate to have one of his buddies haul all three of them downtown. The concert ended and it was time to go home. They climbed in the car and started down the highway. As they approached the house, Cameron d***kenly thanked the couple for the wonderful time she had for the last two weeks. She appreciated everything they have done for her and she enjoyed fucking them both. Mike and Sasha looked at each other a little puzzled. They gave their shoulders a hunch and stumbled into the house.
Cameron started to strip as she d***kenly walked down the hall. With each step, she took off a piece of clothing. Soon she was butt naked and standing in Mike and Sasha’s room. “What is taking you guys so long? I am ready to get this party started!” she yells. Mike and Sasha walked back to their room to find her completely naked, on her knees and stroking her clit. She was ready to give them a thank you they would never forget. Mike looked at the curvaceous teen and felt his cock grow in his shorts. “I see you are ready for my Mike.” Cameron exclaims. She spreads her legs and beckons for him to join her. Sasha stood there in shock at first and then sat in her chair and watched what was transpiring before her. Mike was lying on his back and stroking his dick as Cameron sat on his face. Her eyes rolled back in her head as he darted his tongue in and out of her cunt. She was thrashing about and fucking him with everything she had. “Ohhh Mike I missed your tongue. Sasha seemed a little confused. What did she mean she missed it, had she had Mike before? Sasha sat back in the chair and played with her cunt as she watched Cameron and Mike in a little 69 position. Mike loved the face that Sasha was getting off watching he and Cam fuck each other. It was a big turn on to him and he couldn’t wait until she joined them. Sasha got up and Cameron leaned back. She crawled down the length of Mike’s body and gave Sasha a kiss. Then she took a hold of Mikes cock at the base, and hovering her pussy over top of it, she teased him. She began to lower herself and slowly grinded her tight youthful cunt up and down his shaft. Sasha made her way to his face and began to rub her pussy all over his face. She and Cameron began kissing as all three fucked each other with such passion. Soon it was Sasha’s turn to ride that familiar cock... As she moved over toward his dick Cameron said to her,” Sasha you always taste so fucking good. Can I have you in my mouth again?” Sasha moaned out a yes. Mike was soon figuring out that their little house guest was a very busy girl. Sasha stood up and let Cameron eat out her cunt as Cam rode his cock. The view was making Mike’s cock harder and harder. He began fucking Cameron faster and faster. He was almost at his peak but he wanted a little anal action from the both of them. He put both women on all fours and began fingering their pussies. He watched as they touched each other so softly and sucked each other’s nipples. He stroked his cock and then spit on the tip. He looked at Cameron and took his knees to pry her thighs open. He leaned down and buried his tongue in her asshole. She flinched and sighed as he dug his tongue deep inside her brown hole.” Sweet Jesus you are driving me crazy!” she screams. He smacked her on the ass and rubbed the head of his cock around the hole. He slowly moved it forward until he the entire thing was in her ass. She held her breath and slowly rocked back to meet his wanting thrust. Sasha stroked her back to ease the tension and gave her gentle kisses down her back as he plowed into her ass. Soon it was Sasha’s turn. Mike wasted no time burying his meat deep inside her. Sasha was use to the size of his cock and she enjoyed being anally fucked by her husband. She bucked on his cock like a rodeo star and her cries of pleasure filled the room. Mike was about to blow his load, both of the sexy women turned around to lavish in the creamy shower he was about to give them. Mike jerked a little and rubbed the fat mushroom head of his cock. He let the girls take turn sucking his knob and rubbing their hands up and down the shaft. Soon he cried out and a stream of cream shot out over the two kissing women. They began taking turns sucking him dry and licking the leftovers off each other’s bodies. Exhausted from all the fucking the three lie in bed with the sound of panting echoing through the room. “What did you mean about having Mike and then having me Cameron?” Sasha asks. She finally admitted that she had skillfully planned to fuck the both of them. They admitted that they loved having her for a sexual partner and they hoped she learned a lot from the both of them. She told them she appreciated everything that they did for her and that she would visit them from time to time. Cameron crawled out of their bed and went to her room. All three called it a night and dreamed of all the sexual encounters they had with their houseguest.
The next day Cameron was packed and ready to head for the dorms. She gave Sasha and Mike a kiss on the cheek and her new roommate pulled up to take her to school. Cameron looked back and said,” By the way, mom will be here next week. She said she can’t wait to reconnect with you two.” Mike and Sasha looked at each other and winked. They were looking forward to that visit. It was long over due as far as they were concerned and maybe Cameron can join in on the fun this time.
... Continue»
Posted by fillmeup2 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2907  |  
99%
  |  6

Submission Pt1

It was ten years ago when I first noticed the welts on my mother. Being so young it didn't mean anything to me at the time but I was worried about the obvious injury on her legs, high up on her thighs. So I asked her, "What happened to your legs?"

She just smiled and said, "Oh Timmy, don't be concerned, they are just love marks from Daddy."

Mom handled the incident so deftly that I forgot about it, until a few months later, when I saw them on her again. She reassured me that I need not be worried and once more I put it out of my mind. But the welts kept showing up, only I didn't say anything about them any more.

Then ten years later, a bizarre situation occurred, at that time my mature, eighteen year old body and mind travelled beyond mild and innocent curiosity. I became a changed person overnight.

At eighteen I was a nice k**, got average grades, but I was kind of shy and still a virgin. How embarrassing to admit for an eighteen year old, but then so was my best friend Fred. I'm sure that some would say that we were a couple of losers. We were just shy, not losers.

It was a Saturday night and I had been sick for two days. Although I was feeling better, I decided to go to bed early, and mom seemed happy that I had made that decision. As I slowly went up stairs I heard mom tell dad that tomorrow was Sunday and they wouldn't be able to buy liquor, so he should go get some wine for the Sunday meal. Then, in a low and sultry voice she said, "I'll need some special treatment when you get back." Dad said that he'd be back in a flash.

I closed my bedroom door behind me, but my curiosity was seriously piqued. What did 'special treatment' mean?

I turned out the light in my bedroom, but I was no longer weary. I heard mom's footsteps coming down the hall and stop at my door. She stood there for a long moment before she rapped lightly and said, "Night honey." I waited a moment and mumbled, "Uh huh," as though I was almost asl**p. Her footsteps carried her away so I crept to the door to check out the situation.

I waited to be sure that she wasn't still in the hall, then cracked open my door. I gazed up the hall to see that her bedroom door hadn't latched and in fact had opened up a bit, about six inches. Staying in the shadows, I slowly made my way to her doorway, and then peered in.

As I peaked in I could see that she had started to undress. What a sight! I'll remember it as long as I live. Her skirt and blouse were off and as she turned completely toward the door, I took in the full image of my mother in black garter belt, stockings and high heels.

At thirty-eight years of age she was a remarkable beauty. Her breasts were large, full and firm. (At the time I didn't know the difference between a mature woman's bosom and young woman's bosom)

My curiosity had me staring at my mother's big tits without much thought to anything sexual in nature at first, but my interest was powerful none the less. They sat proudly on her chest with a beautiful tan line from her bikini top. As I looked more intently I noted how the weight caused them to sag a little and I could make out some of the blue veins that ran across them. The nipples were an incredible attraction and huge, although I had no sense of what normal should be, they were certainly bigger than any I had seen in a few magazines. Her pendulous breasts were dark tipped, with areola three to four inches across, topped off by her long plump nipples.

She was my mother, and I felt some small guilt at sneaking around to gaze with growing lust at my own dear mom. But I just couldn't help myself; she was a babe. I realized that she looked like some of the women I had seen in an adult magazine that Fred had taken from his dad's office. Mom was every bit as pretty as any of the great looking babes in the magazine and I never thought of it until then, but I had to admit she was a hottie.

I was hiding in the shadows across the hall so mom couldn't see me as I tried to imagine what it would be like to hold those beautiful boobs in my hands and take one of those phenomenal nipples into my mouth.

She sighed and reached to her skimpy panties, bending over to pull them down her long, tan shapely legs. Without fanfare she lifted one foot, then the other and I was suddenly staring at my mother's pussy. I felt a little guilty thinking of it as a pussy but what the hell that's what it was. Mom has full, wavy brown hair on top and, as it became apparent, a sparsely thin covering to the entrance of that most intriguing of all places on the female form, the cunt (God, how I love that word).

The hair was right where mine was except that I had a cock hanging down while she had nothing. I knew there was a hole there but I couldn't see it. I wanted badly to run into the room, yank her legs open and ruffle through the hair until I could find the entrance where you were expected to insert your cock (Fred and I talked a lot about it), but I didn't have the courage and she would have killed me anyway. But I was perfectly satisfied with the show I was getting already.

Mom disappeared into her closet for a minute and came out wearing strange leather bracelets on her wrists and ankles. In her hands she was carrying ropes and some other stuff I had never seen before.

She got up on the end of their king size bed and removed the artificial plant from the hook in the ceiling. Then she hung one of the ropes from the hook and got back down on the floor. Taking another piece of rope, she tied it to the bracelet of her left ankle and then to the leg of the bed. She did the same with her right ankle.

I was both mystified and mesmerized. Here was my mom, in garter belt, stockings and high heels, facing me while her legs were spread wide apart and tied to the bed. I was so naïve. I had no idea at all what was going on, but my curious nature was working overtime.

Mom sat down on the bed and picked up a weird looking contraption. It looked like a dog's collar only it had a red rubber ball right in the middle of it. To my amazement she placed the ball in her mouth and then buckled the collar behind her head. Finally she stood up and, with her arms high over her head, managed to loosely tie both of her wrists to the rope hanging from the ceiling.

As I stood there in the dark staring at my sexy, naked, bound and gagged mother, I was shocked when I realized that I was stroking my very erect cock and it felt fabulous. To have a live muse while I jerked off was beyond belief, except that's when dad came in downstairs.

I had just snuck back into my bedroom and closed the door when he came bounding upstairs, two at a time. I had my ear pressed firmly to the door and heard him say, "Hot damn slut you want it hard and nasty tonight don't you?"

I could vaguely hear a muffled response from mom but I guess she wasn't able to talk very good with that ball in her mouth.

I heard their bedroom door shut; I waited a few minutes, and then I snuck into the hall and quietly placed my ear at their bedroom door. What I heard scared me at first.

There was the swish of a switch or paddle or something and then the obvious slap against naked skin followed by the loud but garbled scream in my mother's high pitched voice.

I was very excited in every sense of the word. I knew something kinky was being revealed to me, and what it was I wasn't sure; yet, my enthusiasm for finding out more about this was powerful. My state of sexual arousal might have been frightening, but I was somewhat unaware of the stiff penis that my hand was fondling.

I heard my father say "I haven't whipped your tits in a while but I'm going to make up for that tonight. Stick your tits out, Sara; I'm going to make you scream". Then more muffled groans from my mother as the sound of leather against flesh came through the door.

I closed my eyes and imagined my mother standing with the ropes holding her in that most vulnerable position as the whip (apparently that's what it was) went crashing into those big round tits and I envisioned the anguish on her twisted face.

An incredible feeling of warmth and pleasure shook my entire body and my shorts suddenly had a sticky mess in them. I damn near fell over. I had jerked off before, but never had such an explosion of liquid shot out of my cock before, but this was quite a lot, or so I thought at the time.'

I listened at that door for an hour or more as my dad worked over my mom. He had her 'suck his cock', 'bend over and take it like a dog', 'take it up the ass and then finally 'clean me with your mouth'. Throughout the entire night he had her admit to being a 'slut', a 'dirty whore' and other nasty things.

I was getting very tired and was afraid that I might fall asl**p in the hall so I went back to bed and as I dozed off it was to images I had seen and heard which I couldn't get out of my head.

****

I decided not to share this incredible experience with my friend but I did start talking to him about kinky sex. Fred (my buddy) was my age yet he seemed far worldlier than me. He said all real men want to have a girl as their 'Sex Slave'. Then we discussed what we would like to do to a girl if we had such an obedient 'cunt' available.

I was getting aroused and I could tell that Fred was also by the bulge in his pants. He told me that he thought often of Beverly, a girl in our class at school who had larger budding breasts than the other girls her age. He wanted her to 'suck his cock' while he pulled her hair and played with her 'tits'.

I had known Beverly all of my life. We had come up through elementary school together and I sort of felt like she was a s****r. Because I didn't want to seem wimpy to my friend I said, "I think about her a lot too". In reality I was thinking about my mother's soft full lips sliding up and down my cock. The fact was I knew my mom would be about the only person that I would be jerking off to. I changed the topic when I realized that I was getting a hard on also.

Fred did give me some help, without realizing it. He said that I could find all sorts of stuff on the Internet about weird sex. He was right.

I had known for some time that dad hid his computer passwords, PIN numbers and other security info on a single 3" X 5" card taped to the back of the headboard in his bedroom. (I was a k** and they find things.) I used it to enter a world unknown to me but oh so intriguing.

I learned about women who like to be treated rough, about men who dish it out and I knew very quickly that I was one of the latter. My fascination was powerful and my quest for knowledge boundless.

For the next two months I used every trick in the book to listen to my parents make wild, passionate love. I was not jealous of my father but I was quite envious of him. He was such a great dad that I certainly couldn't begrudge him the pleasure he enjoyed with mom. The two of them were so much in love with each other and with me. Those were great times.

Then dad was killed in an auto accident. Mom and I were waiting for him to come home from work, but a police officer came instead. He was very sympathetic when he said, "Mrs. Jorgenson, I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you that your husband has died as a result of an auto accident." Mother passed out and collapsed right at my feet.

The next few months were a nightmare for mom and me, and I don't care to recall any of it. She would cry almost every night. I did too some nights, shedding tears for me and for her.

I used to jerk off frequently (thinking of mom) but I quit when dad died. A few months later I found out mom had started to masturbate.

I got up in the middle of the night to piss and heard moans coming from mom's bedroom. The same kind of sounds I used to hear when dad was alive. For a moment I thought that perhaps she had a secret lover but then I realized that her lover was her own right hand.

Her door was ajar so I crept quietly to the entrance and heard her talking to my departed father.

"Hurt me Mike", she said, "let me be your slut again. Fuck me hard".

I couldn't see in but I was pretty sure by the sounds that she was using one of the dildos that I had found with the sex paraphernalia in her closet.

She had an orgasm and lay there softly crying. "Oh Mike I miss you so much. How in the hell am I ever going to find someone to treat me the way I need it?"

I know this will sound cruel but my first thought was, 'I know just the guy, me of course'.

I pissed, went back to my bedroom and pulled on my cock for the first time in months. Then I tried to come up with a plan that would help out both my mom and me.

I knew that if I were going to score that it would be important that mom view me as a man and not a boy. It's kinda hard when you're eighteen. At least I was big for my age. I stood just over six feet tall and while I still had a lot of filling out to do, I felt confident about my physical presence. I decided that I must begin to do the manly things about the house that my dad would have done, without being told.

Dad had left us in great shape financially but mom was still struggling to get a grip on it all. I suggested that she let me keep up with the bills by using the computer program that dad had shown me how to use. I told her that I thought it would be a good idea if she worked with me to help her understand how to use it and that it would be nice to work together. She said, "That's a great idea. We'll have fun." We did.

My voice had changed by then, but it didn't sound very mature. So I made every effort to speak in a low tone and I tried to use better diction. I stood or sat up straight and tall whenever she was around and I found myself doing that even when she wasn't. Fred even mentioned that there was something different about me that had changed, but he didn't know what it was.

The teachers at school seemed to treat me with more respect. I was called on more often to answer questions and I almost always had the right answer. Of course that was the inevitable result of my being more studious at home. In my efforts to impress mom, I was far more disciplined about my homework because I felt she should see a more serious side of me.

The thing is that at first I was acting the part that I thought was necessary to alter mother's view of me. But my behavior began to change me as well. To put it in Fred's terms, 'You really have got your shit together'. It was a compliment that I rather enjoyed hearing.

At night when I went to bed, I made it a habit to think things through, to plan in an organized fashion, to extend potential acts to their logical conclusion. I realized that what I wanted to happen was not necessarily going to be the end result of my action. So I continued to seek a plan that would lead to my mother becoming my obedient slave.

That thought alone was a maturing factor in my development as a 'Master'. I was no longer fantasizing about seducing my own mother, but I was very seriously concocting a strategy to have my mother groveling at my feet and performing every nasty act that I commanded her to do.

I still jerked off dreaming of the wonderful pleasures she would give me, but I tried to maintain a reasonable set of short-term goals and long-term goals. I realized that in some respects I was turning into my father. That's probably why I was naturally inclined to dominance anyway; I was like my dad.

I continued to read every thing that I could about dominance and submission, S&M and all the techniques that were used in those practices. I read several stories on the net about i****t. In those stories the boy in question always shot his load the first time he got near a hot pussy.

Extending my imagination to myself and the first time that I 'fucked my slut', I realized that I would embarrass myself going off way too early and I would look like the young boy that I really am. So, I thought, one way to avoid that is to masturbate before I take her the first time. Of course I couldn't be sure when that would be, but it seemed like that would help if I could accurately predict the timing of the big event.

It also occurred to me that my lack of any real experience with women would make me clumsy with mom; and I knew that it was very important that she see me as her dominant male from the beginning. That would be hard to do when I had never even fondled a breast or stroked a thigh and I didn't have a clue how to find or play with a clitoris.

At the age of eighteen and painfully shy I wasn't going find a willing girl to work with me on this basis, so I attacked the problem from a logical perspective. (Mom is real impressed when I talk like that.) I would hire a hooker!

This was sure to be difficult, but it proved easier than I could have imagined. How do you find one? Where do you get together? How much does it cost? How do I pay for it? That last part was resolved first. As a result of dad's death I had my own bank account and it was a substantial sum.

You couldn't just look up 'Prostitute' in the phone book, could you? Actually, as it turns out, you could, if you rephrased it as 'e****t'. Cool!

After making a few calls, and hanging up when I got to a point in the conversation where I didn't know what to do or say, I finally made a connection with the Paradise e****t Service. I made an appointment for Friday night at a Holiday Inn on the other side of town. It was going to cost $300. I didn't know if that was high or not but what the hell, I was going to get laid.

I told mom that Fred and I were going to stay at a friend's house Friday night and she OK'd it if I gave her the phone number. (I had this planned out in advance) So I gave her the number of a friend's house where Fred would be staying but one of the middle numbers was one digit off. That way if she did call she wouldn't get through but I could just say that I screwed up the number by one. As it turned out she never called.

Checking in at the hotel was slightly harder than I thought. It seems they require ID and they don't rent to 'c***dren'. Having seen dad work a little 'green back magic', I slipped the clerk $100 (twenty probably would have done it) and suddenly I was Mr. Mantle in room #201. Way cool!

The 'Lady of the Evening' showed up a little early, which was fine with me. She was a blond named Patricia and she thought at first that she was in the wrong location but I assured her that she was in the right place.

She told me that she didn't e****t little boys. I was prepared for this, so I started by handing her $350 saying, "The extra fifty is for being early and there's more where that came from. All I need from you are a few sex lessons. I promise you I'll be no trouble and we'll both benefit from the experience."

She mulled it over and asked, "How much more?"

"I may be young and inexperienced but I'm not stupid. You can tell that I can be a good source of income so don't put the squeeze on me. You treat me right and I'll treat you right."

That business approach seemed to put her at ease and from then on we hit it off.

I told her that I wanted to seduce a girl at school but that I was very ignorant about the mechanics of the process. I knew nothing of the details of a woman's plumbing but that I was a quick study. I was totally honest with her about what I wanted and she delivered in spades.

Patty had me strip down to my under shorts and then she slowly removed all of her clothes. Damn she was pretty. Not as fabulous as my mother but a great body just the same.

Her tits weren't as big but they were much firmer and by the time I got my hands on them I had a raging hard on. The pink nipples talked to me and told me to kiss and suck them. God I was hot!

As I took one of those erect little nubs into my mouth she gently slipped her hands into my shorts and wrapped them around my cock. She stroked it softly two times and I went off like a cannon and collapsed on the floor


Patty had been there five minutes.

When I recovered she said that she expected no less from me. In fact she said that she would have been disappointed if I hadn't. "Now let's get down to some serious education", she said.

For the next twenty minutes Patty let me explore her body at will. She explained that it was important to touch, stroke and kiss areas on a woman that were not in the most intimate locations in order to gain access to the 'Prize' as she called it. I told her "I call it a pussy".

"There is a time in a relationship when a woman is ready for hot language during sex but you 'ain't gettin laid' if you walk up to a girl and tell her 'It's about time I fucked you'. You see what I mean?"

I assured her that I did understand.

She informed me that she was confident that because I was a virgin that I was clean but that there was no way for me to know that she was, no matter what she said. Other 'Professional Ladies' might tell me they were OK but that I shouldn't trust in their word because they might not know for sure themselves. In other words always wear a condom.

I quickly jumped off of the bed, picked up my trousers and proudly pulled a condom out of the pocket. She asked if I knew how to put it on. So I admitted that I had been practicing at home.

My cock had been hard for some time now and Patty watched as I slipped it over and down the length it.

"Come here you fresh young thing", she said, "I want to suck that beautiful stiff cock for you". My dick jumped in anticipation at her suggestion.

She stuck her tongue out at me and wiggled it up and down, then in and out. For a brief moment I thought that I would cum right there and then, but I was determined to be in control of my body. So I fought off the urge with some will power

Patty slid off of the bed and onto her knees at my feet. (A position I had frequently fantasized my mother assuming before me.) I was expecting her to take my cock in her mouth but she reached out with both hands and stroked the backs of my thighs, then worked them around to the front and finally ended by gently fondling my aching nuts. Damn this whore was good!

I realized that I had been moaning the whole time but when she took the head of my prick into her hot mouth I blurted out, "Oh god you hot slut suck my cock".

For a few minutes she performed wonders with that mouth. She finally pulled off and asked me if I was deliberately holding off. Sensing some hurt pride I told her yes but that it was extremely difficult because she was so damn good at it. I said, "I don't want to cum this way this time. Right now I want to fuck your brains out".

Patty smiled and stretched out on the bed, reached out her arms and spread her legs and said, "Come on and put it to me, 'Big Boy', ride me hard to your hearts content."

I knelt between her legs and she showed me how to use my hand to hold my dick and slide it up and down a woman's 'cunt lips' (I love this bitch) in order to get my cock and her pussy ready for an easy entry.

Patty moved her hips forward just enough to take in the head of my throbbing erection and said, "Fuck me!".

That action and those words spurred me on to an immediate response by thrusting my hips forward to meet hers thereby burying my shaft to the hilt in her cunt.

Five strokes later I exploded through a phenomenal orgasm. Five strokes!

When I began to recover I said out loud, "Jesus I can't help myself. You've got me so hot I don't seem to be able to hold off".

"Don't worry so much about it," she said, "It is an acquired skill and you are..cumming along..nicely," and laughed at her pun.

After another twenty minutes and a fresh condom, we screwed again. I lasted quite a while this time. As a matter of fact Patty scared me when she came, clutching at me and screaming obscenities. That's what drove me crazy with lust for the third time in an hour.

I asked her if she really came and she told me never to ask a woman that. "If a woman thinks enough of you to fake it just accept her gift and go with the flow."

"I'll answer your question this one time," she told me "You made me feel like a teenager again and I got off on it." I think Patty was telling the truth because she seemed embarrassed about it.

When Patty heard that I took three different buses and two hours to get to this side of town she offered me a ride home. I settled for a ride to my high school, which was only four blocks away.

On the way to my neighborhood we made arrangements to get together again in a few days but at a closer location and she would pick me up at McDonalds. What the hell fries and a fuck, what a life.

For the next two months Patty exposed me to a wide variety of sexual experiences, including bondage. It was during our fourth get together that I told her of my desire to have a woman as my sex slave and that I would like to tie her up. I thought she would laugh at me but she paused in thought and then said," I get an additional $200 for that, but absolutely no pain." I agreed and another sexual adventure was underway.

After I had an awkward session tying her up with pillowcases, she urged me to try switching rolls. She said that I should at least know what it was like to be the 'tyee' instead of the 'tyor'. Frankly, while I did get off pretty well (it's hard not to when a hot mouth is sucking your cock), I didn't find it all that exciting.

When I had Patty tied up and at my mercy I was very tempted to use my belt on her in spite of my promise but I knew she would never see me again, that is if she didn't kill me first! I really felt the desire build in me when she was vulnerable and at my mercy, but I had given my word not to hurt her, and that was important too. Damn!

Considering how much money I was spending on Patty I knew she would be there when ever I wanted her to be, but I came to the realization that I would move sooner on mom if I wasn't fucking Patty.

I made my decision to stop seeing her but I didn't want to close the door entirely just in case I got horny and needed some 'Tang'. I told her after one of our sessions. I said, "I've found a woman that I've really got the hots for and I want to work on getting into her pants. You've taken me to a point were I have the self confidence to go for it, but I think I'll do better if I don't see you for a while Is that OK?"

"Sure k**, its just business, so you call me if you need a good fuck." I realized by her tone of voice that I had hurt her feelings. But what the hell, she was the one who had always kept this on a professional basis. Just the same I felt badly that I didn't find a better way to put it. I assured her that we would get together again after a while. It was a very awkward moment for me. But, life must go on.

****

I had not been ignoring my mother all this time. I continued to play the roll of the competent, capable young man that I hoped would lead her to more readily accept me as her Master.

The Mortgage on the house was paid off right after dads' funeral but taxes on the investments that we lived off of and all other bills, credit cards utilities etc., were handled by me. Mom was very appreciative and impressed.

As I was sure that dad would have done I reviewed mom's purchases each month and I noticed a trend of ridiculous consumption, such as an end table and lamp that we didn't need. There were few other items also, nothing really outrageous, but enough for me to bring it up with her.

"I'll buy what ever I want," she shot back at me.

I came back in a calm but firm tone that I had heard dad use many times. "Look, I'm just trying to keep you from getting carried away. If these were things we really needed, it would be different but they're not."

"Who in hell do you think you are? You're not my husband and you don't tell me what I can and can't do."

She didn't sound all that pissed but I wasn't about to back down from a confrontation just because she was angry. As a matter of fact, this was just what I had been looking for. Mom was in the wrong, so now I could be f***eful in opposing her by being right. It was time for a little guilt trip.

"Mother I have worked hard at school and on the household budget to keep everything in line, so that you wouldn't have to worry about me or anything else. Frankly I'm concerned about you. I took dad's death hard and I realize that you had him in your life much longer than I did so it affected you even more."

"My fear is that you're retreating from life and maybe shopping is a form of escape. Also, you have let the house get kinda run down and yourself too. You must have gained ten pounds the last few months. You used to dress prettier, you know sexy. You don't seem to give a shit anymore, but I'm still here and I care."

"As for dad, nobody is ever going to replace him in your life or mine. You know dad taught me to take responsibility where I felt that it was mine to take, and I have. I love you very much but damn it you get your shit together because I need you."

Quite a speech I thought. Mom was in tears. On the one hand I felt bad about making her cry on the other hand I knew that I was right about her falling apart. What I had said was from the heart, even if there were ulterior motives also involved.

In a whisper she said, "I'm sorry son, I really am. I guess dad being gone has affected me in ways that I never imagined and I certainly didn't dream that my actions would affect you. I'll try to do better. I promise."

I walked over to her, leaned over and gently kissed her on the lips. I didn't press in, but I did hold it for an extra second. Patty had thin lips; mom's were full and unbelievably soft. I thought for a moment that she was going to really kiss back hard, but I may have been k**ding myself.

As I pulled my head back I took her chin in my large left hand looked her in the eyes and said, "I know that it's been tough lately but I'm going to insist on a few things around here because I love you, do you understand so far?"

Mom just nodded her head yes and asked, "What?"

"From now on you're going to exercise on a regular basis, you're going to keep up with the house and you're going to look gorgeous when I come home from school. OK?"

"OK!" she mumbled. Then she brought up an important point, "What happens if I don't?"

"Then I shall PUNISH you and if you think for one second that I won't then think again."

"What kind of punishment will I get", she asked.

"I'm going to spank you on your bare behind, just like a naughty little girl," I said with determination, while maintaining a serious look. "So you'd better obey. Do you understand? Will you agree to these terms?"

"OK honey, I'll do better. I promise."

I could swear that I heard a weak moan from her when I mentioned a spanking but maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part. On the other hand, the outline of those large nipples poking through her blouse was solid proof of something going on in her head. I was greatly encouraged.

The next day, when I returned home from school, I found that mom had vacuumed the entire house, cleaned the kitchen and dusted all over. I was very pleased, especially when I saw that she was dressed in an attractive, albeit conservative, pant suit and she was made up with her hair done nicely.

I had a big grin on my face and said, "Wow! The house looks great and you look pretty darn good yourself. Looks like you've avoided a spanking, and I was really looking forward to giving you one."

'Well," she said, "You did shake me up yesterday. I guess I needed something like that to bring me out of my funk. Say, how about you helping me with dinner?"

"Mom I've got a lot of homework to do, but if you'll get started without me, I'll pitch in when I'm finished."

She agreed and the rest of the evening was a very cheerful experience. It was probably the best night we had spent together since dad's death.

The following afternoon when I returned home from school the house looked OK. (It had just been cleaned up yesterday) I found mom in the den, with no lights on, drink in hand, dressed in loose Bermuda shorts, oversize T-shirt and her huge bosoms obviously were braless.

I was very disappointed. After last night I was happy for mom and her up beat mood, but this was totally the other direction. However, I quickly remembered what I was trying to do here and saw an opportunity to take the next step.

"Mom what the hell are you doing? You look like shit and you're drinking."

"I've only had this one drink but I guess I've been sort of down today; it's just a little set back, no big deal."

Mom was sitting in a large, overstuffed chair that dad liked to use when reading. I bent down and placed a hand on each arm of the chair and tried to look her in the eye but she wouldn't look at me.

I asked her in an accusing way, "Did you exercise today?"

She peered into her lap and told me, "No! I just wasn't up to it."

"Mother," I started, "we agreed two nights ago that you would take the steps that I laid out so that we could get back to a more normal life. We're both torn up over dad's death but this has nothing to do with that. You've dropped the ball and I'm not going to allow you to fall apart like this."

Pausing for effect, I announced, "I'm going to have to spank you for your poor performance."

Still not able to look at me, she reached for her drink and said, "Oh chill out I'll be fine."

I knocked her hand away from the drink before she could pick it up. Then taking her face in both hands I asked, "Do you love me?" She shook her head yes. "Did you mean everything that we talked about the other night or was that just a big fat lie to get me to leave you alone?"

"Oh no son, I meant it all, but I didn't know how deep my depression was or how badly it affected me."

And now for the coup de gras, "Then you must realize that I have to punish you. It's for your own good and you know it, don't you?"

"Please Tim," she pleaded (weakly I thought), "I'll do better."

"You will do better because I'm going to see to it." In a powerful voice I commanded, "Now get up, turn around and bend over the arm of the chair."

Mom stood up and as she turned around she said in a husky voice, "Don't do this, please". However, she continued to get into position by bending over the large, rounded arm of the chair. As she slowly lowered her upper half to the chair seat, I could see the underside of her swaying boobs. What a jolt that put through my crotch.

"Mother," I said firmly, "You are going to get five smacks on your bare ass for not exercising and five for not dressing better. I won't punish you for not wearing makeup this time, just to be fair but next time it will be added to the list. You dig?"

She shook her head yes and I growled, "I think under these circumstances you should respond with 'Yes Sir."

"Yes sir," she whispered, again in that low husky voice.

I moved in behind her and, without any warning, I grabbed her shorts at the waist and pulled them down. Mom actually lifted her hips a bit so that I could get then past the chair arm. I took them down to her ankles and would have left them there but mom lifted one foot up, so I slipped them out from under her feet.

This left me in a position of squatting and staring right at my mother's firm, dimpled, NAKED ass. Mom wasn't wearing panties. Wow! What a gorgeous site to behold. The white smooth skin framed by a modest tan line was breath taking. Even better was the fine brown fur of my mother's pussy staring back at me.

"Should I count the strokes as you beat me," she asked?

"I'll count the first five and you count the next five," was my compromise.

"Yes sir."

I had decided from the very beginning that when this day came, I would not back off one iota. I would put it to her good and hard.

I placed my right hand in the middle of her back and smacked the crap out of her left hindquarter. Mom shrieked loudly and tried to bolt upright but I was prepared for that and applied my weight to her back, pushing her down again, into the chair seat.

"That's way too hard Tim," she shot back at me.

Oh how well this part was going. I had played this in my minds eye many times, trying to foresee all of the scenarios. I had just the reply to that complaint ready.

"We're all adults here and adults must suffer grownup level punishment or it has no meaning. I'm serious about how I expect you to behave. You'll just have to take it. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes sir."

"Good, now stay bent over but stand on your feet and stick your butt out for me."

Mom moved as directed without comment. Now she was bent low into the chair and that beautiful ass was thrust high and out. I couldn't help but notice that she had also spread her legs and I got a great look at the crack of my mother's pussy.

Placing my hand on her back again, I smacked the cheek on the other side of her rump. Mom grunted as I announced, "That's two!"

By the time I had administered five good swats, she had slid back down to the arm of the chair. This was not the original position; however, she was now straddling the arm with a leg on each side. Her ass was thrust out, but her legs were wide apart and I gained a view of mom's open and very wet cunt.

By now I too was extremely aroused, as evidenced by my throbbing erection pressing against my pants. Jesus, I was ready to fuck her and I could tell that mom really needed fucking, but timing is everything and this just wasn't the right time.

"All right it's your turn to count out another five. Are you ready?" Mom nodded her head but said nothing.

As I raised my hand to strike her I thought how pretty the bright red marks on her derriere looked in contrast to her delicate pale white skin. With another harsh blow she uttered, "Oh God!" but didn't give me a count.

"That one didn't count because you never gave it a number. So we'll start over and keep starting over until you remember to count it to five."

I loosed another smack and this time she eked out, "One." Her voice was quivering and it was obvious that my dear sweet mother was hot as a firecracker. She was actually humping the end of the armchair. I loved it.

A second splat on that fabulous butt and, "Two." She was humping the chair with abandonment now.

When I got to number four, mom had an incredible orgasm, hugging the chair and loudly saying, "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck."

I let her rest for a bit and then ordered her to meet me in the kitchen after I had changed and she had calmed down. She just nodded her head. I picked up her shorts and went off to my room where I proceeded to masturbate (it didn't take long) and change clothes.

When I went downstairs to the kitchen mom was there with a towel wrapped around her. She couldn't look me in the eye but she told me that, "I couldn't find my shorts."

"I know," I said, "I put them in the dirty clothes, and take off that damn towel, you still have one more swat coming."

"Please Tim, we can't do this like we just did. It's terribly, terribly wrong."

"Mother we are going to have an important discussion and straighten out a few things but first you have to remove that towel. I'll give you your last one tomorrow but that thing you're wearing goes now."

As she pulled the towel away from her hips, she began to cry saying, "Oh Tim, I'm so ashamed. A son should never see anything like you did tonight. It's bad and it's wrong."

It was very difficult for me not to look at her magnificent pussy so I focused on holding her with eye contact, but she wouldn't look back.

"Look at me mother." She finally did. "You've been moping around this house for months and tonight you had a screaming climax, in front of your son, while humping your naked cunt on the chair. As bizarre as that sounds, I think that's just what you needed."


"Don't you think for one minute that I'm unaware of your sexual needs? I'm quite sure that you and dad had a very active sex life and, sadly, you were suddenly deprived of that."

"You always took great pride in your beauty and I know dad did too. I overheard dad one day while he leered at you from another room. He said to himself 'Geez what a fabulous set of tits and, baby, you've got the best ass in the city. I've got to be the luckiest man in the world.'

Mom was sobbing now with large tears rolling down her cheeks.

"Dad loved you and he loved your great body. He was proud of the way you used to show it off and I think you liked to do it for him. But you've lost him, yet you're still here and you're still a woman who needs to strut her stuff. It's an important element of your identity." (I was way over my head here, but I had done some reading on this stuff and it sounded good to me)

"From now on, while you fix my breakfast in the morning, I'm going to lay out the clothes that I expect you to be wearing when I get home. You'll do your chores and then clean up and spruce up for me. Then maybe you'll feel more like a natural woman again." (All right I stole that from a song I heard.)

I stood there staring at mom as she wiped her eyes and dabbed at her nose. Then she walked over to me, pressed that hot body against mine, hugged me and said, "Son when did you become so wise?"

I responded truthfully, "Well in the course of taking on more household responsibilities I was f***ed to ponder what was happening to both of us and especially you. I've been real concerned about you lately." Mom's breasts were pressing into my chest and her crotch was up against my rapidly growing penis.

"Tim," she said, "sex was something that I never even thought about after your father died. I guess being exposed to you and having any kind of touching in a sensitive area made me respond in a way that I just couldn't control."

She backed away from me to reveal my raging hard on. "You know dear, it would seem that I'm not the only one who's having a control problem."

"How nice of you to notice," I quipped. "You know it's been a while since I had a woman." I was dying to see her reaction to that.

At first she chuckled then got a serious look on her face and asked, "You're teasing me, right? I mean you are still a virgin aren't you?"

"Heck, no mom. I haven't been a virgin for a while now."

The shock on her face was a sight to behold. "You mean to tell me that you slept with a girl? I certainly hope you thought to use a rubber."

In reverse order I calmly said, "Mom I always use a condom and I have never slept with a girl but I have been to bed with a woman." I was hoping to make her visualize me with a grown woman not some one my age. It backfired.

"Damn it, your having an affair with an adult. I won't allow it, this will stop immediately." Shit, she was back into mother mode, taking control. I knew I had to nip this in the bud and turn it around; but I had to be cool or I would just seem like an argumentative teenager.

"That's already been taken care of," I said quietly, "I told her that I wouldn't be seeing her for a while."

"You'd better not be seeing her again. Who was she anyway?"

"No one you know, mother. But I left the door open with her, just in case I really need to satisfy my unusual desires."

"What desires?" Damn this had started to go in a direction that I hadn't anticipated.

"Mom you don't have to worry about my sex life. It's doing fine and I know how to be responsible. I'm not going to get a disease or make any one pregnant. Further more, I've already had a number of experiences and nothing either of us say or do will change that. I'm sure, as a woman who has been sexually active, you know full well that the door of pleasure once open can never be closed again". Jesus Christ where was I getting this stuff? It sounded great to me. I was just hoping that mom was going to buy it.

Mom came back with a much calmer sounding, "Well just because you sound more mature doesn't mean that you are ready to deal with all of the complex issues involved with sexual relations."

I quietly breathed a sigh of relief because I saw a window of opportunity to redirect the conversation. "Mother with all that has gone on, what with dad's death and everything, I didn't feel that I could bring this up with you and I needed to. After the last two nights, I thought maybe I would be able to have a reasonable discussion about sexual needs for you and me but then you seemed to have this let down tonight. I want to apologize to you for bringing this up. It was bad timing on my part and I'm sorry that it spoiled what looked like a moment of real improvement for you. I was just being selfish, I guess, because I wanted to be able to talk to you about anything. I think another time will be better."

"Oh son, no not at all! You can talk to me about anything. I just was caught off guard when you said you weren't a virgin any longer. I'm the one who should apologize. I'm sorry. You've been such a good son lately, and here you've done so much to ease my grief. Let's talk, please."

I opened my arms signaling my desire to hug her and she practically jumped into my chest, smashing those great tits against me while the warmth of her hairy snatch burning through my pants reinvigorated my stiff dick.

"Mom, right now I'm going upstairs to study while you cook up some hot dogs. I'll be back down shortly for a bite to eat." Good lord, her body felt fantastic so tight against mine.

"I know that I'm only eighteen but I don't know how that's supposed to feel. I feel pretty OK about myself, better than ever as a matter of fact. And don't forget, I'm a growing boy." Man was I ever. I thought my prick was going to explode out of my pants right there in the kitchen.

Mom slowly glided from my arms, looked down at my crotch and said with a slight smile, "You certainly are a growing boy. Gracious, I think you may already be more hung than your father."

That surprising revelation aside, I decided that it was time to move on so I told her, "Thanks for the compliment but I'm going upstairs to change and you are going to whip up dinner." With that said, I turned and headed out of the kitchen.

As a parting shot mother said, "While you're there you might as well do something about that erection." I was a bit taken back by that, but kept my mouth shut.

After I stripped off my clothes I decided to do exactly what mom had suggested. I didn't just masturbate; I performed one of the loudest jerk offs of all time. I had left my bedroom door open so she was sure to know what I was doing. I moaned and groaned. I oo'd and ah'd until I had a fabulous cum shot all the way up to my chin.

After cleaning myself up, put on a nice pair of shorts and a good shirt and went down for some food.

In the kitchen I found that mom had put the towel back around her. I just looked at her, pointed at the thing and sternly said, "TOWEL OFF!"

"Tim I don't think this is right and I want to leave it on, OK?" She was timid in her objection and I was glad that I had another weak moment of hers to exploit.

"Now mother, we went through this already. You agreed to these circumstances yourself, so take it off or I'll be adding more strokes to your bottom tomorrow night."

She turned her back to me and removed the object in question without saying a word.

Mom had made sandwiches for dinner and I told her that we needed to eat in the f****y room with the TV because part of my social studies assignment was to write a report about something in the news. That was true. It was also true that mom couldn't hide that beautiful cunt under the kitchen table if we were not there.

I was tempted to try another heart to heart discussion in order to do some more of that close up hugging, but thought better of it. I had made more progress than I had a right to expect so why blow it. What the heck, I was having a good time sneaking looks at her pussy which she could have easily hidden by crossing her legs.

I took notes while the news was on and when it ended mom looked at me and smiling she said, "You certainly were vocal upstairs young man. Couldn't you have been a little more discreet?"

"Well you were the one who suggested it and it seemed like a good idea. I hope I didn't offend you. As for being loud, I have found that I am more turned on by letting it all hang out just like you did." Zing!

"It didn't sound as though you held anything back. And I can't imagine hanging out more than you have me hanging out now," she said as she thrust her hips forward and pointed at the lovely patch of brown fur between her legs.

It occurred to me that she was quickly becoming comfortable with being nude in front of me. It did concern me, however that she was swinging back and forth on this and I knew that I must cement this element of my dominance over her at every weak moment that she displayed.

She had been smiling when she brought it up, as though it was a joke trying to be light about it. I needed her to accept commands seriously.

"Mother, if you're going to make fun of me and my sexual pleasure that's fine, but don't you dare make fun of my discipline of you. It's for your own good and you know it. I'm not going to back down. As for hanging out, you're not completely out but I think that it's important to demonstrate that fine point. Remove your T-shirt."

"Son, no please," she pleaded weakly.

"Listen mother, that filthy rag you're wearing doesn't cover much anyway. Get it off now." I stood up as though I was going to step over and rip it off of her.

Without a word or fanfare mom lifted the old shirt over her head and the most incredible sight in the world hit me right square in the groin. Good God they were huge, with enormous, dark brown aureoles (I love that word) about three inches in diameter. The nipples (another great word) stood out more than half an inch.

I could feel my cock starting to grow and I didn't want mom to see that so I quickly said, "Good! I have work to do now and you have to pick up the kitchen. I expect you to stay nude for the rest of the night."

I scooted out of the room before mom could get a glimpse of my obvious arousal. I went upstairs and knocked out my homework. That took about two hours. Then I went to the kitchen to get a soft drink. I saw that mom was watching TV and that she was still nude.

When I started to walk up the stairway, I said to her, "G'night mom."

Mom jumped up from her chair, hands on hips, legs spread wide and firmly said, "You had better get right back here and give your mother a big hug and kiss."

No problem. Geez, what a vision she was. I moved deliberately toward her and engulfed her in my arms pulling her body tightly to me. She plastered every inch of her self against me, holding nothing back. Then she planted those full soft lips against mine for several seconds. I resisted the urge to shove a mile of tongue down her throat. Things were going in the right direction and I didn't want to screw up now.

Still hard against me, she observed, "Well I can feel your growing problem again. You should take care of that; you'll sl**p better afterwards."

I came back with, "I'm glad that you're so concerned about my PHYSICAL well being." Then feeling comfortable with the atmosphere, I briefly clutched both cheeks of her ass in my hands sand said, "G'night mom. I love you very much. I want you to know that you're the most important woman in my life."

"Thank you for being such a good and loving son, Tim." Then, as she pulled away she grabbed my cock through my shorts and gave it a little squeeze and said, "Nightie night BIG BOY. I love you too."

****

The next morning I took my usual shower, dressed and went to mom's bedroom. There I picked out what I wanted her to be wearing when I came home. I selected black lace garter belt, stockings, skimpy lace panties and a black matching bra. (38DD Wow!) I added a fairly short black skirt and an extremely shear flowery top. I guess she would normally wear a slip under this but I wanted to see those large puppies pouring out of that bra.

I had heard mom moving around as I got ready for school and I was anxious to gauge her attitude this morning. As I walked toward the kitchen, I could smell bacon and eggs. That was a good sign, as she hadn't actually cooked breakfast for months. I generally found a bowl of cereal waiting for me to add the milk.

I noticed that she was wearing a conservative, pink nightgown, which still managed to accentuate her ample curves. Damn if she didn't look fine.

Mom turned when she heard me walk in and ran to me and hugged me, then stepped back. She pulled at the bottom of her nightie and said, "I stayed naked all night like you ordered, but I didn't think you would mind if I wore this. After all you did say to be naked last night but this is a new day. If you want me to though, I'll take it off and go nude again."

She laid this on me as though it was perfectly normal, and I was really tempted to take her up on it. I would love to have that view of her to carry with me to school. I quickly realized that she was looking for a way, a reason to show herself to me. In order for me to have her under my thumb it would be necessary to control her with my ideas, not hers.

I calmly responded with, "That's fine mom. You did as I ordered and that's as it should be. Breakfast smells wonderful, let's eat."

"You're getting the big man's breakfast and I'm going to have a small bowl of fruit," she said. "I've got to start losing those extra pounds for you." I liked the way this was going. 'FOR ME', she had said.

While we ate we engaged in small talk about my schoolwork. At one point mom got up and poured me some orange juice, making sure to let her huge tits rub against my face and shoulder. This was fun but I showed no reaction. When I was finished I grabbed my books and turned to say something. (A gesture I realized that I had seen my father do many times when he was leaving) Just as I was about to speak she charged me and hugged me again, pushing her lips against mine. This was no mother son peck on the cheek. This was a major erotic move, with her lips slightly parted but no tongue.

Frankly, as horny as she made me, this caught me off guard. I was flustered but managed to kiss her back strongly, avoiding the temptation to slide my tongue into her inviting mouth.

As we broke apart I reminded her about my laying out her clothes for the afternoon and admonished her to be sure and do her daily chores or else. She bowed her head and answered, "I made a difficult decision last night after you went to bed. You're my son and I know that you love me as much as I love you. I know I can trust you to get me to wherever it is you want me to be. So from now on I will do what ever you wish." Mom looked up into my eyes and without blinking said, "I shall obey your every command sir."

There was no mistaking the intent of her words. She was mine for the taking. I damn near did right there on the spot, but reason prevailed. I answered her implied offer with a stern, "I expect no less," and gave her a hard swat on her rear end.

"Thank you," she said as I walked out the door.

****

My day at school was very frustrating because I couldn't get out of my mind mother's acquiescent comment just before I left home. I had visions of her performing amazing feats of sexual behavior for me through out the day. Concentrating on schoolwork was impossible.

At one point during the day I completely convinced myself that I had misunderstood her meaning and was reading too much into it. But upon playing it over in my mind's eye, again and again, I was sure that I could take what she said literally.

Not wanting to seem too anxious, I decided to walk home instead of taking the bus. It wasn't really that far and maybe I could generate a little anxiousness on mom's end of things. Fred walked with me and we had a nice chat but I realized that, somehow, things were different between us now. He seemed like a little k** to me. I don't want to sound arrogant but he was c***dish and I found him uninteresting. He blurted out that I was becoming boring. That surprised me.

We managed to work our way around to the age-old talk of teenage boys. Girls! He asked me if I had seen Beverly lately because he really liked the way her chest was developing.

I told him, truthfully, that I hadn't noticed much of anything since my dad died. Then I asked him to tell me all about Bev's newer bigger tits. He was off and rolling; I never had to say another word the whole trip home.

Fred branched off to his house about a block before mine. As I strolled along I wondered again if I was being realistic. Perhaps I just wanted mom so bad that I was seeing things that weren't really there. I pushed these thoughts out of my head. After all, I would be home in a minute and with a determination to read her actions without viewing them through rose colored glasses.

When I walked through the door I called out, "I'm home!" just to let mom know that I was back. As I put my books on the table by the stairs I heard mom calling to me as she came running down the hall.

"Tim, oh Tim, your home, thank god. I was so worried. You're always home before this, but you're here now."

She charged me in the outfit that I had selected for her, clomping along in those five inch high heels, throwing her arms wide open, bouncing boobs and all. Mom almost knocked me down. She grasped me tightly around the back with her left hand and with her right behind my head, nails digging into my scalp she brushed her heavily painted lips against mine. Then, taking a deep breath, mom crushed her mouth to mine, ground her loins into me like she did on the arm of the chair when she got off, and used her tongue to open my mouth and trace the inside of my lips. I damn near came. In the years since, I have rarely been so rapidly and completely overcome with raw lust.

With a will power that I didn't know I had, I finally pushed her away and said, "I missed you too," my shaky humor that I always use, coming from no where when I am otherwise speechless.

I stepped back a little and told her, "I walked home with Fred today because I haven't seen much of him. Other than that I'm fine mom." I was still trying to get a hold on this bizarre twist of events. I mean, after all, I wanted her to be meek and submissive not to try and aggressively seduce and **** me.

I had to change this ever so slightly to my being in the dominant position while mom remained a wicked slut. Geez that sounded good.

We just stood there looking at each other for a moment and I realized that she wasn't wearing exactly what I had deemed that she wear. The blouse was different. This one was very nice but far more modest than the one I picked. I thought to myself 'I've got your beautiful ass now mom; you failed to obey me'. Then a greater realization hit me like the proverbial 'Ton O Bricks'. She did this on purpose, knowing that I would punish her. Jesus Christ! Who the hell was driving this machine because it didn't feel like I was? However, one shouldn't look a gift pussy in the mouth, so to speak.

I decided to be deliberately subtle (My English teacher says that all the time) in my approach to her rather obvious failure.

"Mother," I began in a calm but serious tone, "did you do your chores today? I'll be upset if you didn't."

"Yes I did son. I wouldn't want you to have to punish me again. Of course if you think that I screwed up somehow I'm sure you'll discipline me severely. And, I agreed to that, you wouldn't have to remind me. If you think its necessary I'll submit to anything that you demand."

She wasn't being very subtle. My mother was all but telling me that she was mine to command. Mine to use as I wish. Mine to fuck.

I ran through the short list of duties she was to complete today: laundry, house cleaning, and exercise. She assured me that all was finished and added that she was feeling very good about our new arrangement. So was I because, like a leopard, I was about to pounce on my prey.

In my authoritative voice I said, "Mother, it hasn't escaped me that you're not wearing every piece of clothing that I laid out for you. You know damned good and well that blouse isn't correct. I wonder about the rest of it. Remove that blouse and the skirt. I want to be sure that you have the rest of it on."

"Yes sir," she answered, and swiftly whipped off the skirt and top. She was wearing the brassiere that I picked out and the garter belt and stockings, but no panties. That magnificent object of my desire started back at me in all of its hairy, radiant glory.

"I'm very disappointed in you mother. You're not wearing the panties that I had with everything else. Why not?"

"Well, you know, you said that I would feel better about myself if I started being sexier like I used to be. So, I decided to leave my pussy naked; and that way, I would feel even more sexy."

With malice I asked, "What about the blouse mother?"

Sheepishly she said, "Well I felt it was just a bit too revealing, you see. So I wore this one instead."

"Uh huh", I responded like my tough old math teacher. "Well let's look at the facts here mom. You knew that I would check on all of your clothes, didn't you?"

"Well I thought that you might."

"So you knew that you would get a chance to show me your pussy again, didn't you. You like to show me your pussy don't you mother?"

"Well it does make me feel more sexy like you wanted."

Damn she was good at this game. I couldn't help but feel that we both kne... Continue»
Posted by subseeker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4469  |  
93%
  |  14

OHGirl & Velvet: Dirty MILF's

Velvet:

We were all staying out at our country home, when my mom and I were finally released from the hospital. My dad, Mikey, and my b*****r, James, had set up a nursery in a spare bedroom and both of our little girls were sharing the space. My mom had named her and Hondo’s baby, Neesha, and my little girl was named Denise. They were both such beautiful babies and they would probably grow up like s****rs. It was amazing that we had given birth on the same day and after a bit of private discussions with my mom, I had found out that both of our labors had been brought about by having sex. My bother, James, had been fucking her when she began her contractions and I had been fucking one of my co-stars after shooting a film. It always seemed like our lives were surrounded with sex and as I thought back upon the pounding I had received in the car that day, I smiled and thanked my lucky stars that I enjoyed it as much as I did. My two older b*****rs and s****r had come to visit for a couple of days, but they had all left, giving their congratulations after hearing the details of the soap opera that had been our lives for the last two years. They didn’t agree with our choices, but they were f****y and understood that it wasn’t theirs to change.

Hondo and my mom were staying in one room and Mikey and I were staying in what had once been my parent’s Master Bedroom. It felt so natural to go to bed with him and lie next to my lover. He was my baby’s father and I loved him dearly. My sexual urges were still raging, but they came and went unexpectedly, and although my doctor had forbid intercourse for a few weeks, that didn’t prevent my mouth from devouring Mikey’s cock when I had the craving. After the first week at home, my ass became a constant reservoir for his semen as I took him anally when I was horny. I didn’t know how long I could wait to feel his prick inside of my vagina, but he tried to keep me from acting upon my sexual impulses. I breast fed my daughter and it kept my breast fully engorged and I hoped that they would stay that way when I began back into my porn career. I’m sure my fans would enjoy seeing my much larger, naturally enhanced breasts bouncing as I got fucked by my multiple partners or watching me lactate for the men that milked me. The thought alone made me horny and once I put my little girl down for a nap, I found Mikey out on the deck and led him back to our room for some afternoon sodomy.

OHGirl:

I pumped the big black cock in my mouth and soon I had milked it for it’s creamy treat. I swallowed down each blast as it hit my tongue and the back of my throat, savoring the flavor of a taste that I had loved for my entire life. I had been stuck in the house for over a week and although Hondo had been very sweet and caring as we took care of our new c***d, I wanted my husband’s attention. Every time I would try to steal him away, he was busy with our daughter and their new baby. I wasn’t jealous, but maybe envious that she was now sharing what used to be our bed in our house. She was having cravings like me too and each time I would try to get Mikey’s attention, she would soon be leading him off for their own private time. I had to get away and I had left my c***d with her s****r while I went into town to Shawn’s place. Hondo was in school and I wanted fucked hard. I had waited nearly two weeks and although most doctors had always given me a time frame for resuming my sexual activity after giving birth, I had always returned to my normal relations rather quickly. When I had arrived at Shawn’s apartment, he wasn’t home, but a customer of his had seen me on his doorstep and invited me to his car to talk. I had joined him in the front seat and after a bit of negotiating, he had agreed to pay me $15 dollars for a blow job. His cock was going limp as I kept sucking on it, while my head worked his lap as I knelt in the passenger seat next to him. He was finished and I had enjoyed his mouthful of cum that he had deposited, so I took my money, got back into my car and drove to my condo. On the way there, I called Marvin and asked him about resuming my cam schedule. He wasn’t at home either, so I left a message and frustratingly entered my condo wondering what to do next.

I made a few calls to my regular clients and left messages about my availability and began scheduling some work days. I needed to get back to being a regular e****t and earning money again. I had given my pussy and my services away cheaply for too long. I slipped out of my clothing and climbed into my bed, reaching down to get my pink rabbit dildo. It was soon deep in my wet cunt, vibrating at high speed and causing me to writhe in ecstasy while I masturbated for the next hour. I came 5 times and after cleaning up, lit up my first cigarette since giving birth. I sat on the balcony in a robe and just relaxed until I heard from someone that I had tried to contact. I wanted some cock so bad and I was getting impatient. Who would have thought that such a prolific hooker as me would be going through such a difficult time getting laid. My phone began to vibrate and it was Marvin. I would invite him over to discuss a new shooting schedule and hopefully his cock would satisfy my current craving.

“What? Why the fuck would you do that without my permission?” I asked Marvin after he told me that he had put the cam site on hold until he had heard from me. He had nothing planned and no volunteer actors set up for any shoots in the near future and he also informed me that he had a new girlfriend now and that he would no longer take part in my after video sexcapades or be able to hook up with me as we once had. I wanted to explode, but I just told him that he needed to get working on the situation and that I was ready to get back to work myself. He seemed a bit surprised by the quickness of my return to amateur porn and prostitution, but he didn’t ask any questions, since my regular sexual antics had allowed him to pay for his schooling and living expenses. I lit up another cig as I hung up my cell and tried to contemplate another idea. I got dressed and returned to Shawn’s place for another visit, since his phone was not taking messages or he just wasn’t returning them. When I arrived, I banged on his door before his neighbor came out to greet me. “Hey baby girl.” he said as I looked over at him. I had fucked him and his roommates and friends nearly two years ago and now the thought was running through my head again as he told me that Shawn had been arrested. Apparently the DEA had raided his apartment a week before and Shawn’s luck had finally run out after all of his years of selling d**gs and pimping. He had gotten busted with a shit load of dope, money, guns and a couple of prostitutes according to his neighbor. I felt a little sorry for him, but I was more sympathetic to my own needs at the moment as I walked over to his neighbors porch and entered his place for more on the story.

My mouth and my cunt were being fucked at both ends as Shawn’s neighbor and his roommate took turns in front of me and behind me. It felt so good and I shivered as I felt the first load pumped into my twat in over a week. I kept sucking my current partner off and I was rewarded with a gooey blast in my mouth after about 10 minutes. I swallowed it all and licked his ebony shaft and balls, hoping that they’d want to play more. They both sat back and got high as they turned up some music and I danced naked for them, giving them both lap dances while they smoked pot on the couch in the nude. One of their erections returned after about 20 minutes or more and I was riding it hard soon afterward. I bounced on his lap for quite some time before he picked me up and bent me over to enter my ass. I moaned out as he slid in with his wet, cum coated cock and let him stroke away until he exploded inside of me. I slid off of his black rod and took him back into my mouth, working my way to his cum coated testicles and taking each one into my mouth to suck clean. He grabbed me by the hair and pushed my face further down as he lifted his asshole up to my mouth to tongue. My tongue snaked it’s way between his butt cheeks and soon I was rimming his hairy ass. His roommate came over for some too and soon my salad tossing skills had brought about another erection for him and he was soon fucking me on my back with my legs spread wide. I screamed out as he drove his cock into my sore hole and wondered if maybe I hadn’t overdone my first sexual encounter since giving birth. He pulled out after a long while and pasted my face with a huge load of jizz that I happily licked up.

I laid on the couch and smoked a cigarette as they sat talking to me and continued to get high. I got more info about Shawn’s arrest and decided to get dressed and head to the police station to see him. I hated to see my frequent lover behind bars, since he was the father of my son and his cock had kept me happy and satisfied for many years. I got up to leave, but one of the guys told me that they had more friends coming over to party. I told him that maybe I’d stop back later, but he wouldn’t take no for an answer as he pulled me back onto the couch and mounted me. His cock slid easily back into my gaping wet slit and was soon stroking me hard as he laid between my wide spread legs. His friends arrived while I was getting fucked and a couple of them came over to feed me their cocks as my pussy took a pounding. I grimaced and grunted with each thrust, but I kept sucking their hard black cocks as I moved my head from one to the other. I felt a cum shot fill me deep inside and then one of the other guys mounted me. My pussy was raw and sore as the newest young male began to drive his long pole into me with deep hard thrusts. I was grunting loudly around the cock stuffed in my mouth as my oral lover choked me with his thick penis, forcing it deep into my throat. After another load filled me, his soda can sized organ found it’s way into me also. I begged him to fuck my ass after about 10 minutes and soon I was on all fours as he split my rectum with his giant round pecker. He gave my asshole a serious pounding and then pulled out to cum on my face. “You’re a good whore.” he told me as his jizz blasted onto my face, filling my eye socket and squirting up my nose as he ejaculated in thick, abundant streams. I held my mouth open, but most of it found it’s way to my forehead, cheeks, nose and into my hair.

More men had arrived while I was finishing off my last partner and I was informed that everyone would be getting a piece before I could leave. “I really have to go now!” I said as I was cornered in the far end of the room. I had gotten off the couch and f***ed my way from two other guys who were feeling me up as they got undressed and I had tried to grab my belongings and run to the door before they had trapped me against the far wall. “Come on baby, we just want to party a little more wit you. My boys came over for a good time girl.” one of Shawn’s neighbors, that had fucked me earlier, told me as he kept blocking my way out. “No. That’s enough. I have to go. Now let me leave.” I said with authority. He stepped out of my way and as I passed him his arm grabbed me around my waist and he began to drag me up the stairs to the second floor. I tried to yell out, but his hand clasped over my mouth and three other new party members grabbed my flailing arms and kicking legs as they carried me into a bedroom on the top floor and tossed me onto the bed. I rolled over and tried to make it off of the other side of the bed, but I was pulled back and eventually I was being held down by four or five guys while about 3 or 4 more entered the room behind them. They closed the door and soon my legs were spread and held open by strong hands and arms while they all took turns fucking me. I squirmed for a while, but it was futile as one cock after another slid into my well used hole and pumped me full of semen.

After the third guy had cum in me, I had given up struggling, and I was soon being fucked in my ass and fed cock by a few more males that had entered the room during that time. One after another all of Shawn’s neighbors and their friends fucked me that evening, cumming in my ass, my pussy and my mouth. At least 13 different men had penetrated me in one form or another, often times double penetrating me as they pulled their gangbang train on me. Once they were all done, I laid on the bed, cum oozing from my openings and covering my face, hair, breast and ass. “See baby, wasn’t that fun?” one of the guys said as he dressed and watched me lay there in a daze, cum running down my face and onto the sheets. He had exploded in my mouth after pulling out of my ass and feeding me his dick. He came quite a bit as he jerked off over my face and continued to spray his baby batter on me. I was licking my fingers and my lips as I listened to him tell me how great it felt to tear up my ass. It was a instinctual thing to do for someone that had always done so after sucking off a lover. The cum tasted good, but I felt like a used up whore and I was in pain from the multiple partners that had fucked me over the evening. “I remember fucking you when I was about 16 years old and had stopped by Shawn’s to get some pot. Everyone called you BP back then and I remember tappin’ that fine ass one night. You were my first hooker I ever banged and I fucked you a few times when I was buyin’ my stash during that time. I always wondered if one of your babies wasn’t mine.“ he told me as he put on his shirt. “You had a couple babies during that time and everyone always joked who BP’s baby daddies were.“ he said before walking out the door.

I had pushed my luck and now I was lying in bed in the fetal position as I wondered if I would be able to walk out. My cunt was throbbing and was on fire and bl**d was in some of the semen that dripped out of me. My asshole was sore to, since all of the guys had fucked me without lube and had really drove their cocks into me as hard as they could. They had used me like the slut that I was and now I was paying the price for being an easy whore. I cleaned up in the restroom and dressed before slowly walking down the stairs. A few of the guys were still partying and a couple of them yelled for me to stay longer. I ignored them and left and soon found myself back at the condo and in a warm tub trying to relax. I had been gone all evening and most of the night and it was early morning as I laid soaking in the warm water hoping that I was ok. I drove back home after I dressed and found my daughter playing with her s****r and her c***d. I picked up Neesha and breast fed her while we made small talk about my night out and then I took a nap with my new little girl and hoped I felt better when I awoke.

Velvet:

My mom looked horrible when she came home early the next morning. I had watched my new little s****r while she was gone and I could tell that my mom had been fucked hard by the way she walked and how she was acting. If she had engaged in sex this early it was probably the cause of her current problems and I felt bad for her, because I knew the cravings that she was going through. I had wanted sex just as badly also, but my father had warned me that same evening when I had begged for his hard, white cock. Now that I saw my mom and her predicament, I was glad to have taken him anally once more. I should probably at least give it another two weeks before I break down and give in. Rudy had sent a text wondering about my availability in the near future and I had yet to answer. The thought of doing porn was running through my mind though and I really wanted to get back to work.

Mikey was sucking on my breasts and squeezing them as my milk pour from his mouth and down his face. I loved when he sucked my engorged and sensitive tits and it really got me wet as we messed around that afternoon, after I had put Denise down for a nap. His cock was lubed with my slobber and breast milk before he titty fucked me and blew a load on my face. I licked it up slowly and let him watch me eat his sticky offering, teasing him to another erection as I jacked his cock with my hand. If only I could feel him in my twat, but again, my ass took him with ease, while I screamed as he pounded me hard. He was one of the rare few that could make me come with anal sex alone and my juices flowed until he busted a nut in my ass. I was going to call my doctor the next day to complain because he just had no idea how badly I needed a long, hard prick.

When my mom woke up, Mikey and I had just emerged from our afternoon tryst and she was looking a little better. She had called up James and then explained to both of us about his father, Shawn’s, arrest. She and James took Denise and they left to go to the local jail while Mikey went to work and I watched our c***d. I was a mom and I was loving it as I fed and cared for my new little bundle of joy. I couldn’t wait until I had another of Mikey’s k**s and had already been planning on letting him know that I wanted to start a large f****y early, so that I could continue my porn career when I got older. I cleaned the house and got dinner ready and then sat on the deck with the baby monitor and answered messages on my WebSite. I was almost half way through with my work when I saw Gerald coming up the stairs to visit. He sat across from me and we talked about my mom and I having our c***dren and he actually congratulated me. He had told me that when I had gotten pregnant that he had worried that the baby could have been his. I laughed about it, but then again, had I not been exclusive with Mikey for the two months prior to my test, I may have wondered too. I did have unprotected sex with almost all of my lovers, so I could have easily ended up like my mom, with 6 c***dren, all by different men, some unknown.

We were laughing and joking for a while before he came to look over my shoulder at my website. My videos and photos were making him horny and he told me so in a very blunt, Gerald-like way. It made me wet to know it and I soon found myself sucking his cock as he leaned back on the lounge chair. He pulled off my shirt and began playing with my full breasts, then he slid off my panties before I ended up straddling his lap and rubbing my wet labia against his stiff prick. I was so excited as my slippery lips moved back and forth along his hard shaft. I told him that I couldn’t have sex yet, but I couldn’t help myself and when the tip of his cock had pressed against my opening and I slid all the way down on his throbbing cock, I sighed in ecstasy. I slowly began to bounce on it and soon I was cumming and moaning out obscenities as Gerald thrust his cock up into my birth canal. It felt so good and I just kept riding him until he spewed deep in my cunt. I quickly slid off his cock and went down to lick up his sticky jizz as it ran down his pole. I devoured his prick and deep throated him until he nearly pushed my head out of his lap from his sensitive dick. I then sat back on his erection and continued to ride him until he once again filled me with more of his baby batter. He lit up a cigarette after he had put his pants back on and handed it to me for me to take a drag. It tasted so good as I inhaled deeply and blew the smoke out. I couldn’t believe that I had just fucked my neighbor once again and this time breaking my own rules of not waiting until my doctor said it was ok.

I was still naked, with Gerald’s cum dripping from my slit, as I went back to work on my website. I must have fallen asl**p, because the sounds of Denise crying on the monitor woke me up and I went to get my little girl. I was still nude when my mom and James returned to see me sitting on the couch and breastfeeding my daughter. My mom came over and took her from me and looked down to nod at my cum filled hole, telling me to go get cleaned up as she cared for her new granddaughter and got the dinner on the table. I’m sure that she was fully aware of what I had been up to while they were all gone, but she never said a word as Mikey came home and we all had dinner at the kitchen table, as a f****y, for the first time in years. Of course, we were now joined by my daughter, my father and baby daddy, my b*****r and lover, and my mom and my new s****r. My mom was now a grandmother and a mother once more and it just couldn’t have been any more messed up unless we were on Jerry Springer. None the less, we all enjoyed our dinner and relaxed in the movie room, having popcorn and soda as the night grew late. It was so nice to be a f****y again and I let Mikey know as I slid into his arms that night and fell asl**p with him by my side.

OHGirl:

I took a week off and recuperated from my unplanned gangbang after seeing my doctor and getting treated for participating in sex so soon after giving birth. I felt foolish as he reprimanded me, but he had been my physician since I had become a hooker. He knew my profession and had also been one of my regular customers at one time. He had treated me for other things in the past and even though I hated to admit it, fucking over 11,000 different men without protection did come at an expense on rare occasions, especially when many of the men I fucked were street thugs and d**g addicts. I had been diagnosed with a few STD’s over the years, but I had always gotten treated quickly and efficiently by my doctor. Luckily nothing was life threatening, but the dangers were what pushed me to the edge of my sexual addiction. I was still very horny after a couple of days, but after rewinding and seeing what had occurred the previous week, had kept me from following up on my instant gratification until it was time. When I was finally ready, Hondo was there to pump me with his huge white prick. I begged for more and he fucked me multiple times over the evening when we had finally broken down and went for it.

I was now ready to start doing amateur porn again and had three new cam shows set up along with a full schedule of e****t jobs that I was looking forward to doing. My new little girl was the only thing that prevented me from going back to my business full throttle, but luckily her daddy helped me out a lot. Hondo loved his baby and I was happy for both of us, although I still longed for my husband’s touch. It had been nearly a month since our last affair, when I finally ran into him at the house and seduced him. His tongue and fingers brought me to multiple orgasms before his stiff white cock pumped me to another two gushing vaginal spasms. We fell asl**p in our own bed, like old times, and the fact that Velvet had flown back to Vegas, to shoot her new series of films, wasn’t lost upon me as we continued to fuck regularly while she was gone. I missed and loved Mikey so much, but our relationship was much different now that he was raising our daughter’s new c***d and I had my own baby with my young lover.

Mikey was making our breakfast as both babies lay in their chairs after just feeding. I was nude when I came up and wrapped my arms around his waist as he made our Belgian Waffles. It had been like old times each morning when Hondo was at school. I woke up with Mikey and after making love we got the k**s up and fed. It reminded me of when we were younger with our c***dren. I reached down into his sweat pants and stroked on the cock that had been in my wet pussy just an hour earlier and then I went down to my knees and sucked it while he continued to cook. I told him that I didn’t want any syrup on my waffles, just a load of his hot spunk and when breakfast was almost done, he stopped to concentrate on my oral services. When he was ready to explode, he held the plate with my waffle before him and I jerked his cock on it, spraying his jizz over my food. I ate my breakfast voraciously in front of him, letting him know how much I loved his cum and hoped that my seductive antics would get his big cock hard again while we showered. It did and that morning he fucked me three times before we both left for work. I was so in love with my hubby and I would never let him go again. I’d still fuck other men and have lovers, but no one could fill his space in my heart. That night Hondo didn’t come back out to the country house, so as I lay next to Mikey, after a strenuous sexual session, I asked him if he’d like to have another c***d with me. I explained how the procedure had worked for Hondo and I and told him that I wanted another c***d by him. Hondo had been bringing it up again recently and it brought to mind my idea to have another baby with my husband. I was extremely excited about the thought. The next morning, as he made breakfast, while I breast fed my c***d and gave a bottle to my granddaughter, he informed me that he wanted to follow through with my idea.

We had an appointment with a local specialist the following week and kept all of the details secret from Hondo and Velvet. She was still traveling between Vegas and LA and her boss Rudy had talked her into sticking around for a local sex expo in Vegas, so we had more time alone together. After another week, I had some of my eggs removed and Mikey gave a couple of samples of his sperm for fertilization. Velvet had finally returned home after three weeks had passed and she an Mikey resumed their relationship. We still met secretly during our free times away from Hondo and our daughter, making love and planning our invitro fertilization procedure. I wasn’t sure that this was the smartest thing in the world to do, since we were both in our 50’s, but my mind and heart were being overwhelmed with the sex that we had been having and it was rocking my world once again. The thought of giving up hooking had crossed my mind much more lately and I was reevaluating my future and life with my husband. That didn’t stop me from continuing to fulfill my e****t schedule or my gangbang cam shows, but I was still giving it some serious thoughts.

Velvet:

I had been gone for three straight weeks, working in LA and Vegas on a new series of films. Rudy had been fucking me, my costars in the films had been fucking me, especially my new black lover, Darrion, I had hooked up with a handful of rappers and actors in Hollywood and had even done a few e****t jobs while I was in Vegas at the local sex expo. During my time away I had fucked over 75 different men and my mind was now back on my work. It was great to be back home with Mikey and our c***d, but I was always thinking about my future contract films that Rudy was constantly setting up. He would have me getting fucked by 20 guys every day if it were up to him, but since it wasn’t, I tried to keep the number of jobs to a reasonable amount. I was going to be home for two weeks before I flew back out to LA to do another three films and party with some friends. I hadn’t got to celebrate my birthday like I wanted to, when I had turned 21 years old, since I was having my baby that week, so I was going to celebrate hard while I was back in Vegas and LA. My gang members wanted to see me again and my new boyfriend Darrion wanted to take me out too. I just wanted to enjoy my youth while I had the chance before I brought up having more k**s with Mikey and we proceeded to do so.

I took care of my baby and hung out with Mikey while I was home and I never did bring up the subject of more c***dren as we made love every night. It felt great to be with my lover again, but I was so excited about my career once again and my trip back to LA. I kissed Mikey and my daughter, Denise, goodbye at the airport and soon I was flying out west again. I was meeting Rudy at LAX and I was spending the week at his place as I shot my first film locally. He was very excited to see me again, since his texts were very sexual and that night he and I fucked for nearly two hours before he filled me with his jizz and we fell asl**p. I had a 5 man anal gangbang planned the next day and I was horny just thinking about it while Rudy pumped me like he probably fucked all the girls, back in the 70’s, when he was a porn star. For a guy in his late 60’s, he could really fuck.

I sat on the edge of the couch, my legs spread as I squeezed my anal muscles, to push out the cum that had been ejaculated into my asshole, by the five co-actors in my movie. They had penetrated me in every possible way and then took turns emptying their dicks into my behind, one after the other. One of them held a plastic champagne glass under my butt and caught the cum as it poured from my rectum. It was nearly overflowing as I was given it to drink for the camera. The spunk filled my mouth and I blew bubbles and gargled with it before gulping it all down. My fans loved seeing me gangbanged and my cum whore antics were becoming notorious in the business. The next day I was doing a 10 man bukkake and I was already thinking about all the sticky sperm that I’d be swallowing as they sprayed my face and filled my mouth.

I finished my first film at the end of the week and then took off with my lover Darrion. We spent the weekend on Malibu at a director’s house, whom I had met and fucked during my previous filming. He had a place on the beach and had given me a set of keys to visit any time I wanted. He was gone to Europe for a film festival that week and my boyfriend and I used his place for our love pad. His big, black cock stroked every one of my holes all weekend and the fact that we were both porn actors made for some great sex. I loved feeling him explode deep in my cunt each fuck session and his reputation for ejaculating in large quantities kept me filled up both internally and hunger wise. After our little time together, I began my new film and then afterward, celebrated my belated birthday with my gang, when I got back to Vegas.






I was so caught up in my job and raising the baby that I didn’t even realized that I had missed my period until nearly a week past it’s regular time. I stopped to get a pregnancy test at the local pharmacy and the test results came back positive. What was I going to do now, since I had no idea who the father was. Since my first bout of intercourse with Gerald, through all of the sex that I had participated in over the last month and a half, I had fucked well over two hundred men whom had all cum in me or on me. I was sitting on the deck working once again on my website when Gerald stopped over as usual. I was watching both my baby and my s****r that afternoon while my mom and dad worked and it began to dawn on me that my pregnancy could be due to my last encounter with our neighbor. I was so nervous that I asked Gerald for a cigarette, when he sat down, and smoked it as we talked. He was flirting with me as usual and had just blatantly asked me for a blow job when I told him that I was pregnant and that he might be the father. He thought that I was joking and had his cock out and in my face before I looked up at him and told him that I was telling the truth, while I took him in my hand and stroked him before licking his shaft. He stared at me intensely while I sucked him off and I could tell that he was still not fully sure of my story as he pulled me to my feet and then bent me over the metal table on the deck. I let him slide into me from behind as he talked to me about the consequences of his wife finding out. He pumped me hard as he thought about it and then shot his load into my hole and laid across my back, sweating and panting from the fucking he had just given me in the afternoon sun. “If my wife found out that I was fucking you two whores, it would ruin my marriage and break up my f****y. If it is mine, you need to get an abortion.” he told me. I nodded to him as I sunk to my knees to lick him clean and then watched him go. What was I going to do now?


... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 8 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 693  |  
100%

Me & Ashley

So I moved to a new house with my f****y when I was about 6-7 years old. My parents and my s****r and I. Me and my s*s made friends with all the k**s on the block, oh yeah and my s****r was two years younger than me. Well, anyways, our best friends on this neighborhood was two k**s down the street, a b*****r and s****r named Zach and Ashley. Ashley was my s****r's age, two years younger than me, and Zach was even younger, and he was kind of annoying. So me and my s*s always hung out with Ashley. She was cool, and her and my s*s were tight, like real best friends, BFF's or whatever.

So as we grew up with each other, we became close friends. I mean always over at each other's houses daily and playing whatever games, and running through sprinklers in the summer. As we got a little older, whenever my s****r wasn't around Ashley and I would pick on each other. Well, that's not true, we always picked on each other, she actually left scratches lots of the time on me, she had crazy nails. I think Ashley liked me from the beginning. And well, she was starting to grow on me, she was the first girl I ever liked and when she wore her hair in ponytails it drove me crazy. Anyways, so when my s*s wasn't around we'd push each other and she'd try to land against my crotch and I'd try to touch her ass anyway I could. We were older by this time, like just starting to find the opposite sex attractive, and well, I know girls develop earlier than guys and start humping pillows and masturbating sooner and thinking guys are hot, so that's must have been what she was into.

Anyways, we were spending the nights at each others houses by then, and I would sl**p in Zach's room over at her house, which was right across the hall from hers, and when she'd spend the night, she would sl**p in my s****r's room, which was on the other wall next to my room. So one night she spent the night, however this is not the night in question just yet. But we were flirting, you know how 11 year olds do, and she ended up, just horsing around, standing in front of the doorway to my room, bending over, and pulling down her pajama bottoms and underwear and flashing me her nicely formed bare-naked ass. She stood there like that with her face turned away from me for at least 10 seconds. She wanted to make sure I got a good look. And I did, I couldn’t stop looking at that perfectly shaped ass. I mean, she was slender – the perfect body type, not at all a small petite girl, average height, very tanned, and perfect straight brunette hair that went down to right below her shoulder blades and which she usually kept in a high ponytail. She was taller than my s****r but she was developing some nice curves around her waist and hips, which is probably why she had a nicely shaped rear-end. A total cutie. I must have looked like a fool, jaw open, just staring hard at her naked ass. So then she slipped her PJ’s back up her butt and quickly trotted back to my s****r’s room next door. But not before I shot a quick remark: “I dare you to do that again.” Remember when it was all about dares? And how you wanted to do the dare so bad, even if someone dared you to drop your pants and underwear right in front of them? Well, she obviously heard me because she came back a minute later, and dropped her underwear down again and mooned me her sweet ass one more time. She waited a few seconds, then slipped them back up with her PJ bottoms and turned to go back to my s****r’s room. I uttered, “Nice” before she trotted off. I’m not sure she heard. I wasn’t masturbating yet, so I didn’t know about jacking off, but I’m pretty sure I had some sweet dreams that night.

Longer story short, my f****y ended up moving by the time I was 13, but just down the way like 7 blocks over. Her f****y stayed there in the same house, but the school system changed and my s****r had to change elementary schools, while Ashley satyed in the same one, a street down from her house and our old one. We used to walk home all the time from school. Anyways, I was just starting middle school by then since I was 13 and my s****r and Ashley went to different schools, so they didn’t see each other that much anymore.

She came over one more time when her and my s****r were both about 14. I never knew why she came over to our new house this one time, cuz right soon after my s****r and her stopped being friends and haven’t spoken since. But she came over to stay the night, so needless to say I was excited. I think I was hoping to see her naked in my s****r’s room getting dressed after the shower, I don’t know, my hormones were raging and I had the hots for her after all these years still. So anyways, she shows up sporting a ponytail which drove me nuts, and looking hotter than ever! She was developing some cute dimples, more curves and small, round titties. I couldn’t believe that she was here, after all those years of unresolved feelings. So anyways I caught her flirting with me and smiling at me a few times, actually acting nicer than she ever had towards me, and wearing some cute number that showed off her curves subtly. I know now that she was trying to catch my attention, but back then I was a dumb horndog and completely oblivious. So anyways, we all slept out in the downstairs living room den area that night, my parents had a room upstairs on the other end of the house, but mine and my s****r’s rooms were just down the hall from the den, by a bathroom. So my s****r and Ashley had a few blankets spread out on the floor and their own sl**ping bags on top, sl**ping next to each other, and I simply slept on the couch, since we all had stayed up talking that night until we fell asl**p.

Well I don’t know what got into me, but like I said, I was a horny teenager with raging hormones, but I slipped out of my covers in the middle of the night when everyone was asl**p and went to go see if I could see that sweet naked ass of Ashley’s that I had remembered from those few years back. She was sl**ping atop her sl**ping bag, with a heavy duty cloth blanket and a sheet over her, sl**ping on her stomach, head on her pillow. The broken VCR was pointed in her general direction, and was flashing 12:00 repeatedly, so I could see in the dark pretty good, but it was still dark. I was scared shitless thinking about her waking up, and my nerves wouldn’t settle. I got butterflies in my stomach. So I just sat there for a few moments trying to relax myself, and trying to maintain my composure. When I built up enough courage, I crawled up to her and took the blanket and sheet that she was d****d in and drew it back over her backside. Her hair and her aroma smelled so good, I wanted to kiss her all over, especially on the lips. Which just told me that I really wanted her to be my girlfriend. So I continued to draw it back until her whole back and her butt and the tops of her legs were uncovered. She was wearing a cute little navel shirt that was small and tight with no sleeves, and little booty shorts that girls used to wear for PJs back in the 1990s, I’m not sure what those are called, and her hair was let down from her ponytail since she was sl**ping. Anyways I could hear her breathing calmly and steadily, which assured me she wasn’t just pretending to be asl**p, and I touched her butt with my hands on her shorts, and ran them across. So smooth, now I knew I wanted to see it again. I put my fingertips at the waistline to her booty shorts and slowly and gently pulled them down, to the tops of her legs. Very slowly. She was still asl**p, good. So now I put my fingertips at the waistband of her underwear and gently and slowly pulled those down, too.

There was her naked ass, I was staring right at her nakedness again, for what had seemed like too long of a time. I had pulled enough of her clothing down to see underneath her ass, too. Nothing smelled any different until I leaned in to touch her ass and gently kiss it. I was a horny virgin, I had no idea what I was doing. But now I could smell a sweeter aroma, her pussy. After giving her sweet ass some gentle soft kisses, I checked to see if I had woken her – nope – and moved down lower between her legs. Not touching her, my nose went directly under her ass and in between her thighs, and I breathed in a huge whiff of what her pussy smelled like. It was pure heaven.

I had never done anything like this before, but feeling as brave as I was, I tried to kiss it, but her legs were too close together, so I stuck my tongue out and tasted just a little bit of the lowest part of her vagina. Mmm… As I lapped up what I had tasted, my dick was hard beneath my Adidas shorts, and I was touching it with my hand over them as tried to keep that sweet taste in my mouth for as long as I could keep tasting that sweet taste. I took my other hand and pointed my index finger outward and opened up her folded lip, to which to my surprise, made the smell much stronger. I kept it going, until it was partly in her pussy, and then suddenly it got trapped by a very tight hole, to which I very slowly and carefully pushed inside. The hole in her pussy could only wrap around my index finger, and I pushed it in about halfway and then brought it back out. I brought my finger up to my nose and smelled it, and it smelled like nothing I’d ever smelled before. I loved it, and I placed that finger in my mouth and licked it all up silently. Mmm… Then I moved the bottom of her pussy lips apart again, and I couldn’t really make out her inner lips as it was dark but I could just barely see her pussy. It looked light pink on the inside, and by this time my hand was in my shorts, moving up and down slowly on my raging circumcised hard-on. I then slowly inched my finger back inside her tight vagina as her lips folded back around it. I kept inching it in further, and she made no movement or squeal whatsoever. She just kept breathing loud like she was in deep sl**p. This time my finger went inside her more easily, and it was a little slimy inside there now. I don’t know why that is but the only reason I can think of to this day was that she was somewhat awake when I did all this to her. Remember she really liked me from when we were little k**s. So as I pushed it in, I slid it back out, then pushed it in slow, then brought it out of her slow. I was slowly fingerbanging her pussy and I was stroking my hard dick while I did it, all the while staring at her naked ass.

Now my finger was a lot more slimy from being inside her, so I brought it out and up to my nose and oh my god, the smell was 10 times as strong. Not knowing it, I pulled my big dick out of my shorts and continued stroking it slow. I lapped up Ashley’s sweet pussy smell and taste from my finger, until I couldn’t take it anymore, and then I looked down and realized that I was fully exposed, playing with myself right in front of her. Oh my god, my dick was SO HUGE. I looked at it, looked at Ashley’s turned face sl**ping on her pillow, then looked at her naked bottom area, then looked back at my huge throbbing dick. The head was so big and round and shiny. And I was incredibly turned on by all this. To make matters worse, her small boob was pressed against the sl**ping bag and blankets and moved to the side, pointing outward, and I could see her tit protruding from the corner of her sleeveless top by her arm. I jerked off a little faster, still very silently, and leaned over to grope her small pink nipple.

As I petted and touched her pepperoni-sized light pink nipple, it became hard all of a sudden. I could feel her tit perk up, and the nipple protruded outward, becoming erect to my touch. I squeezed it very lightly and gently. Wow, Ashley’s tittie. I cupped as much as was exposed in my palm, and it fit perfectly as I traced it with my hand, the hard nipple poking my palm. Very firm. I looked back at the back of her head again, she still hadn’t moved, then back to my raging boner, back at her naked ass and her exposed nipple. I immediately turned over on my back next to her (on the floor), and slid off my shorts and boxers. Now I was naked from the waist down, big hard dick hanging all out, and got back up on my knees again to look at her. I felt so taboo with both of us naked from the waist down, looking at the bottom of her pussy exposed beneath her ass cheeks and nipple which was shifting back into her shirt.

I scooted very close to her, and lifted one knee and leg up and placed it on the other side of her. Now I was spread out, over the top of her ass, on my knees. I put my finger down to her folds and felt inside a little and it was warm and still a little slimy. I figured screw it this is my only chance, and bent down some to place my big dick on her ass crack. Still asl**p. I leaned back some, and now my 8 inch dick was just below her pussy. In the same spot I had place my index finger, I held onto my circumcised dick and pushed that up to her folds. It was warm. I pushed. My dick head went in through her folds. God, that felt good. I had no idea… I pushed a little farther and my dick head went through her lips and stopped at her hole. My big round dick head was all swallowed up by her pussy, but it wasn’t quite inside her yet. And she was still breathing the same, so I slowly thrust my butt down and in went my dick head slipping up her tight channel. I kept inching slowly and my dick went inside her, and I could feel her slimy walls around my shaft. It was SO TIGHT. It almost hurt at first, but then it started to feel better. I slowly pulled out some, then thrust my butt down again, a little faster this time, and my dick went inside her pussy with ease. I heard a slippery sound down there, and I didn’t know what it was but I liked it. I pulled out a little, and pushed my big dick back in her, and it went all the way in this time, and so much easier. Her pussy was getting so slimy, too. Not touching her with my legs or leaning on her at all, I started thrusting my butt up and down, at a slow, rhythmic pace and my huge hardened dick was pumping slowly in and out of her wet vagina really good. I could hear more slippery slurping sounds every time I thrusted outwards from her pussy, and it was making my dick bigger when I'd shove it back in, and my dick-head was pulsating inside Ashley. I could feel the cum rising in my dick and it was starting to throb as I steadily fucked it in and out of her tight vagina hole. Oh my god, this felt SOOO FUCKING GOOD! I had to literally hold my breath, because I didn't want to wake her or my s****r up, who was sl**ping on her stomach right next to us, from me groaning. My dick was the hardest it had ever gotten then, and so sensitive inside her very tight pussy. Inside her, her wet walls were gripping tight and clinging at my cock, and if I wasn't pumping it in and out of her so slowly, I would have liked to have given it to her rough, pull on her ponytail and smack her beautiful ass, tell her how beautiful she was and that I've always wanted to fuck her, and came so hard... But I had to stop a few times just for a couple seconds, because the cum was rising through my dick and before it got to my dick-head, I would wait, then once it went back down a little, I'd slowly pump her wet canal some more.

I was fucking my old neighbor, Ashley Speece! This had been my dream for three years, since I had started masturbating basically, I mean she was my dream girl, and here I was fucking her pussy with my big raging dick in the middle of the night. I kept pumping her pussy, a little faster now, not too fast, but not real slow, and it glided inside her wetness pretty good. I wasn’t touching her at all, holding my breath, and dick slipping in and out of her. It was so smooth and slippery gliding in and out of her, I mean if I didn’t stop I was gonna cum inside her real soon. I silently muttered her name, “Ashley…” as I gave it to her fast a few more times. The slippery sound was so hot, and as I brought my hand down to pull my dick out slowly, I heard a little quief sound from her hole as my head came out and lots of that slippery sound as her lips and folds closed back up. I brought my leg back over and now I was on the side of her again on my knees, and my dick was all wet. I was still very hard, and I went to pull her underwear back on her. As I did, I leaned over and smelled her vagina one last time. Wow, the stench of her pussy was so strong and overwhelming, after sticking my dick in there and due to it being more wet. I sat back up and pulled her underwear on her slowly. Then I gently lifted her pelvis as I pulled her booty shorts up. I finished by putting the sheet and blanket back over her, covering her back up.

As I grabbed my shorts and boxers and silently snuck up and out of that side of the den towards the couch, I sensed her shift or move just a little. As I covered up on the couch and put my boxer shorts and Adidas underneath my pillow, I saw her turn her head where she was sl**ping and then a minute later she rolled over onto her back. Whether she was just doing this in the middle of sl**p, or because she was awake and pretended to be asl**p the entire time I was gently fucking her, I don’t know for sure. Whatever the case, I didn’t think about it too much, because I proceeded to jack off right there underneath my covers just 10 feet away, as I had stopped before I had cum while I was fucking her, because I didn't want to get her pregnant, and I didn't want to pull it out and squirt my warm gooey liquids all over her ass cheeks (there would have been a whole lot of it, she really turned me on! As I was in lust with her). There I was, big dick and all, stroking hard while I still faintly tasted her pussy in my mouth, and at one point threw the covers off while I stroked, trying to be quiet about it. I had my eyes closed the whole time, and if she were awake through all this, she would have definitely looked above her pillow and seen what my dick looked like, as she had never seen me naked before, and she would have known how big it was from feeling the length of it being inside her just minutes ago.

I lost my virginity that night, and I'm pretty sure she did too, there was no bl**d although it hurt going in, so her hymen was already broken I know tampons can do that or if she was already sticking things up there that can explain how my big dick fit so easily even though she was so tight being a virgin, plus she was pretty wet after I slipped it inside her, making me think she might have been awake, and just pretending to sl**p, enjoying me fucking her and feeling my cock inside her, I think that's what she wanted was to see my dick and for us to fuck. Also I'm not sure if a girl can get wet if she's sl**ping... Can someone tell me if that is true or not?

The next morning she took a long time in the shower, I figured she must be playing with herself after last nights events, that is if she had been awake during them. While she was doing this I snuck into my s****r's bedroom downstairs where Ashley's backpack was while my s****r watched TV upstairs. I went through her bag and found her underclothes that she had wore the day before. I inspected her bra to see what size cup she wore so I would know her tittie size, a B cup, and then found her underwear. I took the crotch area and proceeded to sniff and smell my way back to heaven as my dick became hard again. I took it out and jacked off while I smelled the scent of her pussy aroma, and my dick stood straight out a full 9 inches. While I played through the night's events in my head, I remembered what it felt like being inside of Ashley, her soggy vagina clenching my big dick tight, and suddenly my cum was rising. I kept thinking about it more, how her nipple was sticking out just enough for me to see it and then after I stopped fondling her breast, her nip went a little soft which made it shift back into her shirt. I remembered watching her fine smooth ass while I pushed and pumped my manhood into her, forcing her to take my hard cock, knowing how she secretly wanted it from years before. I remembered her pussy hole making that squishy sound every time I fucked my dick inside her, and suddenly I was climaxing. After smelling her pussy from her underwear crotch area one last final time, I held them below my dick and slapped my dick-head really fast and hard. My cum shot spurting out, all over the crotch of her underwear, and as I pulled it, I let the rest of my white sticky load gush and guzzle and drip onto her briefs. I put my pants back up. Her underwear soaked with my cum in the crotch area, I folded them back up and placed them back into her bag and zipped it back up. Ashley was finishing up her shower, which meant she would be down there any minute.

She conversated with us some more and then left after breakfast and her and my s****r never spoke again, due to some falling out in middle school. During the breakfast conversations, she aggressively asked my s****r this: "Did you keep pulling my shorts and panties down last night?" ...???!?!?! I was shocked. Of course, I was on the other side of the upstairs kitchen in the f****y room watching TV, but still Ashley made sure it was in earshot and that I had heard her. What a little minx. She had enjoyed last night, and now suddenly everything made sense. Of course, she never came back over to our house, but I saw her years later at the college, she was still cute and very hot, with the same perfectly shaped ass. It’s too bad, really. Had my f****y stayed on the block, she would have been my girlfriend.

Over my remaining teenage years I continued to imagine that night in my head, and fantasized about many more, pleasuring myself sometimes to the image of me & her. I saw her a few more times over the years, just a couple, I talked with her a bit at the college where we both attended school and she had a warm, glowing smile the whole time, and told me that her f****y was doing good and say hi to my s****r. The next day she came by my work (I worked at a movie store) and dropped off a DVD in the return box while I was collecting them to put them back on the wall. She smiled and waved, then turned around and walked back to her ride, at which time all I could do was stare at her fine ass, shaking back and forth in her tight jeans and her cute little ponytail with the barrette. I never spoke to her again, saw her a few times at the local Fred Meyer, to which she blushed and smiled every time she saw me, but just kept it movin', and I learned from her b*****r on myspace that by the time she was 22 she had moved in together with a steady boyfriend and had became pregnant, expecting her first c***d just this year. I was happy for her, but always cherished the times that we had together.... Continue»
Posted by Sexylongcockfromaff 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 4146  |  
87%
  |  6

Susan & the Black Farm Labourers Ch. 04

Susan was in the kitchen pouring a mug of coffee, decked out in the white sundress of the day before, her pert body startlingly obvious through the shear material. Her eyes were red, she moved slowly, but had a secretive smile on her face that told plenty.

I poured a cup of the steaming brew and sat at the table across from her while she filled me in on the events I'd missed.

They had dosed off for several hours after I left the carriage house, waking eventually to the sound of rain on the roof (I slept through it). They were soon fucking for a fourth time and William blew another load deep into her. They lay there with his cock still inside her, neither of them saying a word. She used her experienced pussy muscles to squeeze him hard again but before they began fucking again decided to go inside where they made a snack and took it up to the bedroom.

There they talked for half an hour about William's hope that she would be willing to service all eight Black cocks for the next two or three months. She had agreed without hesitation and with hardly any limitations. Of course if we had company fucking wouldn't be possible, and when she was on her period, or if she became too sore to accommodate them. She agreed that occasional visits to the farmhouse might be necessary if we did have company.

She also had no problem going out on 'dates' with them one at a time. What that might involve, none of us really knew at the time although later I'll write about one evening when she and Jonah visited Halifax.

As she poured a second cup of coffee, her back turned towards where I was sitting, she casually asked if our agreement was still in effect. My cock was rock hard and all I wanted to do was ram it into her swollen cunt and splash a hot load of jism into her like William had no doubt done an hour earlier.

If the agreement stood, that wouldn't be possible.

I hesitated. She added milk to the coffee. "Well," she asked. "You're going to keep the agreement, right?"

I stubbed out a cigarette on a saucer, not even realizing I had lit one in the house. She sat down and as I looked up she caught me in her powerful gaze so I couldn't look away.

"Yes," I muttered. "It stands."

For some reason, knowing that eight Black men would have the freedom to do whatever they wanted to my wife for literally months and I wouldn't be allowed to so much as touch her, made my cock as hard as rock.

"Good," she smiled. "Just making sure."

The agreement, in effect for many years, was that if she was fucking somebody regularly she was off limits to me until the 'affair' was over. If a week went by that she and he didn't fuck, the agreement was over. The deal was in effect twice before - the first time for only a month, but the second time for almost a year. The agreement didn't cover the many one-nighters or numerous threesome arrangements. Just what she defined as serious 'affairs.'

Every morning Susan would supervise me as I jerked off, and after every fuck session with the guy, I would jerk off as well. The masturbation was to ensure I could control my urges to fuck her.

She sat down on a chair facing me around the corner of the table. The white dress fell between her legs but she spread her thighs slowly and began pulling the material up towards her belly.

"Wanna see," she asked mischieviously as the cloth almost reached her cunt. Already I saw the redness of her inner thighs and could easily picture what was to follow further up.

I swallowed and sort of murmured my assent and nodded at the same time. She became serious and lifted the dress up the rest of the way.

She had taken a shower before she came downstairs, but the evidence of the night before was obvious. Her pussy was swollen and red, her clit was still engourged and stood out, and her cunt lips were long and distended. Her entire pussy mound was red from the poundings it had taken. There were teeth marks and hickies on her inner thighs and lower belly.

She continued pulling the dress up until her hands were over her head and her tits were visible. Bite marks and red splotches covered her twin orbs and her nipples were hard and swollen.

"Imagine after a week," she said, referring to the condition of her body as she began lowering the dress. "Or after a month. I think you better start getting your hand in practice and we might as well bring a few pillows and blankets downstairs this afternoon. I don't expect you'll be sl**ping in the bedroom for the next three months."

I nodded agreement and asked when all this was going to start. Susan looked at her watched, considered.

"About six o'clock, so that's about seven and a half hours from now," she said. "I guess William is bringing one of the others over, you know, one of the two guys who couldn't make it yesterday. William thinks I'll be very pleased."

As she said the last words she spread her legs and let the thin white dress material fall between them. Her hand slid down and she cupped her swollen mound through the dress, gently caressing it and moaning.

Then she stopped and smiled broadly.

"This is going to be so much fun," she enthused. "I think maybe you should fuck me one more time before the agreement goes into effect."

I never heard sweeter words and she was pulling the dress up over her used body as I knelt between her legs.

"Five minutes is all you can have though," she said. "Just fuck me and cum."

She stood up, brushing me away and headed for the livingroom where she lay back and spread, waited for me to drop my jeans, and helped me slide my stiff cock into her cunt.

She didn't have to put a time limit on it. I came in about two minutes and the instant she sensed the last spert had been shot, she gently pushed me off.

"There. I hope that does for the next 90 days or so," she said as she stood in the doorway, cum dripping out of her. "As of now I'm off limits. You can watch if they let you, but no touching."

She didn't dress right away - just walked around dripping sperm and smiling. That afternoon she did shower, slipped on a really short sundress, and sat outside reading.

I cooked supper and we had hardly cleared the table when William arrived with Mike, a big, muscular Black man with no smile, and a look that would break rocks.

The newcomer gave my wife the once-over, nodded, and informed everyone that he would go first.

William winked at me, Susan was dumbfounded, and Mike took Susan by the arm and propelled her in front of him towards the stairs. I started to follow but William shook his head and held out his hand in a halting gesture.

"No mon, not with Michael," he said. "He likes his privacy. He's big and rough and he'll fuck her hard for all he's worth but he won't really hurt her, mon. No bruises except maybe from his cock."

I still hesitate but William gave me a look that convinced me and he suggested we wash the dishes and clean up from supper.

We no sooner had the sink full when I heard Susan exclaim loudly. Then a few more yells followed by some muffled noises, like he put his hand over her mouth or pushed her face into a pillow.

We heard the bed creaking and more muffled cries, then nothing for a few minutes, then she was moaning and yelping alternately as the bed sounded like it was going to come apart.

William calmly washed dishes and explained that Mike was very well hung and it didn't matter if a woman could take it all, she would anyway. It wasn't so much that his Black cock was long (it was about 10 inches) but thick.

"Thicker than a beer bottle, mon," William said. "You better be findin' another woman if he decides to fuck her ass."

We finished the dishes, made coffee, drank it and smoked, poured more coffee and had more cigarettes. After more than an hour the noises subsided for a few minutes and William reflected that he must have cum in her.

The silence last about 15 minutes and then the noise began again though less intense. For half an hour the bed creaked, the moans echoed down the stairs, and Mike's grunts punctuated particularly satisfying thrusts for the big Black stud fucking my wife.

Finally there was silence again and after a few minutes Mike rumbled down the stairs and into the kitchen, the ghost of a smile on his stern face.

"She'll do mon," he said gruffly. "A real white whore if I ever saw one mon."

With that he strode across the room and out the door without even glancing in my direction.

William caught my eye and smile, flashing his white teeth.

"I'll go take a look," he said, although I knew he would do more than look.

He went for the stairs and I was right behind him. At the top he stopped and caught me by the shoulder.

"Susan told me of the agreement, mon," he said, a note of warning in his voice and an edge of steel in his eyes. "She's not yours anymore, mon."

I nodded dumbly and we went to the bedroom where Susan was laid out where he'd left her. Her gaping cunt was stretched beyond comprehension, but what was so unbelieveable was the amount of cum inside it (I could actually see way up inside her) and the cupful that was soaking into the sheets. Her thighs were smeared with jism and her mound was covered with globs of the sperm-laden goo.

She appeared to be asl**p and as we got closer I saw more hickies on her neck, red splotches on her tits and belly, and when William coaxed her onto her side, I saw her ass was red with slaps of Mike's big hands.

She opened her eyes and smiled.

"That was the most amazing thing I've ever experienced," she said with awe. "I didn't know it could be like that. Honest, I never dreamed it could be so good."

Now her hands were between her legs and her fingers stroked through the cum and deep into her. I didn't know if she was trying to f***e a Black man's cum deeper into her or coat her fingers so she could lick it off.

Eventually her fingers pulled out and dripped cum on her belly and tits as she raised them to her lips.

I was mesmerized and it wasn't until she said "go ahead" that I snapped out of it and tried to figure out what she meant.

"You have your cock in your hand," she said to me. "Go ahead and jerk off."

I was amazed to find she was right. I was actually stroking my cock and didn't even remember getting it out.

And William was naked and hard and crawling between her legs, slipping his massive rod in with ease. And I jerked off as he greedily took her and pumped his potent seed into her white body.

Susan, fucked to orgasm countless times already, was soon crying with pleasure as William's sizable tool worked on her slick and slippery hole. In half an hour I counted five climaxes before the big Black cock spewed into her. When she recovered and became aware of her surroundings once more, she saw me and asked in annoyance if I'd washed the dishes. I nodded and she said I was supposed to take the dogs for a walk down the trail.

"They need the exercise," she said. "You're supposed to do it once a day. Or one of us is and as you can see, I'm a little busy. I'd say to walk all three, one at a time, it's gonna take you almost a couple of hours."

I nodded as I zippered up my jeans.

"And don't forget, you said you'd fix that chair. That shouldn't take more than an hour out in the Carriage House. I'll come take a look when you're done - say in three hours."

William was smiling the whole time, lying half on his side with his long Black cock still half inside my wife's cunt. Susan saw his amusement and gave him a quick grin before turning back to me and asking me to put a pot of coffee on.

I shuffled down stairs and got the coffee going, found the leash and hooked up the first dog. By the time I had walked them all two hours was just about up and after a coffee and s smoke, I took the broken chair out to the shop.

The whole time I could picture what was happening up in our bedroom and I knew it was happening time after time. They had stopped for coffee, but other than that I doubt if there was more than a moment or two his cock wasn't inside one of her holes.

It had been far longer than three hours when Susan pushed open the door, poked her head in, and asked how I was doing.

"Just about done," I said, wiping glue from my hands. "I had to take it apart a couple of times."

"Your mind not on your work," she asked with a laugh.

"How about you? Are you done for a while," I asked. "I was just thinking of coming back in for a coffee."

She slid her body around the door so I could see most of her sexy form. She was d****d in a short bathrobe but in the dim light where she stood I couldn't see much, but I caught a look of indecision on her face.

"Well, I suppose we could put on another pot," she said. "I'll see if William wants to come down or if he's in bed for the night."

I gulped at that remark. I had sort of wondered if he was staying and I had my answer. I'd be sl**ping downstairs and she was making sure I knew it.

I put the chair up on the workbench, threw some tools on a shelf, and turned out the lights. Susan was already gone so I made my way back to the kitchen door alone.

She was putting on the coffee and asked me to go check on William.

"See if he wants coffee or if there's anything he needs," she said offhand is if my serving her Black lover was a ordinary as sliced bread. "See if he wants you to run a bath for us now. We were thinking of taking one later."

William was half asl**p with just a corner of sheet over his mid-section. The rest of the bed clothes were a tangle on the floor and the bottom sheet was taken right off the bed and lay in a damp heap in the clothes hamper.

"You want coffee or a bath," I asked, almost rudely.

He opened an eye and his lips curled into a smile showing white teeth.

"Hey mon, yeh. Start the bath and bring us up coffee mon," he said. "Me and her is gonna clean up a bit. Susan said you'd find some clean sheets and stuff to make up the bed again. Said you'd love to do it."

Back down in the kitchen the coffee was ready so I filled two cups while Susan sat, legs spread, at the table waiting. The bathrobe had dropped open and her swollen, red pussy with distended lips and engorged clit was prominent and purposely (I suspected) pointed in my direction. She idly ran her fingers down through the swollen lips, spreading her cunt briefly, and innocently lifting her fingers to her tongue and licking them.

"Ummmmm!" she murmured as her tongue lapped at her juicy fingers. "That's real man cum."

She slowly sauntered to the stairs and I followed her up with the coffee, catching glimpses of her popular pussy. I had started the water for their bath and after setting the coffee on a small book shelf that served as a night stand, I went to the bathroom and checked the water.

When I looked out, Susan and William were sitting up with their backs and heads on pillows against the headboard drinking their coffee. She said Indian style with widely splayed cunt and William had his long legs stretched out and semi-limp cock hanging over his left leg.

"William doesn't have quite enough sugar, Hon, can you fix it," Susan asked. "And make sure the water is still warm. We'll be in in about five minutes."

Her rope was fully open and her tits hung firmly, jutting out between the two sides of the garment. Her nipples were hard and they were still red blotches and teeth marks from previous sessions.

I did their bidding and had to run back down for a lighter and ashtray. Then they made sure I had laid out towels, washcloths, soap, and shampoo before they went in and closed the bathroom door.

"You should probably head down stairs for the night Hon," she said. "I don't think there's anything else we need, but if there is we'll call."

I'm guessing she rode him for 20 minutes and maybe sucked him for a while. I finally heard them open the door close to half an hour after I went down stairs.

"Sorry Hon," Susan called down. "Could you clean up the tub and the floor? We're heading to bed. Oh, and when you're down, don't forget to set an alarm for 6:30 a.m. You'll have to get some breakfast ready for William and then drive him to work. The alarm clock's just outside the bedroom door."

I did as I was told. They hadn't even pulled the plug and it only took a quick glance to see strands of cum floating in the water. And the floor was soaked - from splashing I guessed. The whole time I cleaned up, I could hear muffled talking and giggling from the bedroom.

I took the clock, set it, and tried to sl**p. It was past midnight and I was so horny I knew I'd cum with just a few strokes of my hand. I grabbed some Kleenex and jerked off. But it did little good. I imagined what had happened the day before, and that night and began jerking off again. Finally I relieved myself sufficiently and fell into a fitful sl**p filled with visions of giant Black cocks and Susan spread for them. In one sequence, she was on her hands and knees with a giant cock sliding deep into her. Behind the big Black man fucking her was a line of similar men stretching back as far as the eye could see. A bucket was placed between her legs to catch whatever dripped out of her - and it was half full of white jism.

Another scene had her on her back with another line of men waiting their turns. Her face was a study in a****l lust as cock after cock brought her to climax in an almost continuous string of orgasms.

Finally the scene faded and was replaced with a flash of William's grinning face. The next thing I knew I was listening to a weather forecast and the sun was up.

I did breakfast, took it up and had to wake them and watch as they untangled their legs and moved their groins apart. William's limp Black cock slipped out of her gaping hole. They sat up and accepted the tray of food.

Half an hour later William was dressed and we were heading out the door. Susan was still in bed but before I left she explained that two of the other guys would be dropping by in the afternoon.

"Just so you know, I'll be a bit busy when you get home so you might think about getting some supper ready," Susan said. "Dinner for four, but I expect you'll want to eat out in the carriage house."

Work did take my mind off things, but by mid-afternoon I knew that back at home my wife was no doubt locked in a humping embrace with a Black stranger. By 4 p.m. I was ready to get up and head home. By 5 p.m. I left the office.

That evening was pretty much a repeat of the night before. This time it was James and Jonah and they had apparently spent a few hours double-teaming before I got home. I served supper at 6 p.m. and by the time I finished my supper and came back inside James and Susan were upstairs and Jonah was sprawled in my armchair watching TV.

Neither of them had to work the next day so both stayed at our place, and I could only guess that Susan spent the night between them in our room. I didn't bother with breakfast because I knew they'd sl**p in.

It was the same with work that day - by lunchtime I was picturing what was happening at home. Turns out they got up, ate, watched some TV and then took turns with her until I got home.

That's how the week continued. I can remember who was there on what day or who stayed the night and who didn't. I know Thursday night nobody stayed over past 1 a.m. and Susan said I could sl**p with her as long as I didn't touch her. That night she lay spread and naked describing all the things done to her and all the things she had done with those Black cocks. I jerked off three times laying there listening to her and watching her play with her cunt.

Finally, after I was spent, she dropped a bombshell.

"I'm spending the weekend at the farm house, Hon," she said. "Some of the guys work in the daytime but there'll be plenty of Black cocks most of the time. William is renting a digital video camera and James, apparently, is pretty good with electronic equipment and computers. They think it will be a hoot."

My cock was rock-hard again but she gave me a quick smile, leaned over, and click off the lamp.

I don't know what happened at the farm house that weekend. Hours and hours of video was recorded and from what I've heard it is 'amazing' porn that has made its way in edited form to several porn companies. Susan won't tell me what companies and she claims she doesn't have any copies of the five full-length tapes that eventually came out of that weekend.

When she arrived home Monday afternoon, she went right to bed and slept until Eugene arrived at about 7 p.m.... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 866  |  
66%
  |  2

Taking Tammy's Daughter pt one Sasha&Mike

It was a hot summer’s eve when Sasha received a call from her c***dhood friend Tammy. Sasha covered in sweat raced to her cell that was sitting on her coffee table. Out of breath from running, she answered the recognized ringtone. “Hey girl …What’s up?” “Well girl you know I don’t usually ask for favors but I really need a big one this time.” “Girl just spit it out! What is it?” Tammy finally replied.” Well you know my daughter Cameron just graduated and ….well she just was accepted to UNC. I was just wondering …. Well with Mike, being in law enf***ement and all…uh… and you know she is studying law…. Well could she stay with you guys for a week while she tries out for cheerleader and gets her housing in order?” “Is that it? I thought you were asking for a lung or something. Honey it would be a pleasure for us to take care of your baby. You know we are like f****y. Tammy knew they were like f****y but it was not so long ago that they all were fucking each other like rabbits. Still yet, she trusted Sasha and Mike with her life and she knew that they would not let anything happen to her Cameron. Sasha wished her longtime pal a goodnight and finished the meal she was cooking for her and Mike.
Later on that evening, Mike came home from a hard day at the office. “Babe this case we are working is a fucking nightmare!” “Well baby that comes along with the job.” Mike had to agree but she did not have to remind him of that shit. Mike settled down in his favorite recliner as Sasha entered the kitchen to retrieve his dinner. Mike’s nostrils flared as the aroma of meatloaf, and mashed potatoes filled the room. “Damn babe you sure now how to please your man.” “In more ways than one baby.” She giggled. Mike smiled and started to enjoy the meal Sasha had prepared for him. “Hun I need to run something by you tonight.” Sasha shared. “Well babe lets hear it.” He mumbles with a mouthful of meatloaf. “Tammy called to ask a favor from us. She wanted to know if Cameron could stay with us for a while, before college starts. She has to wait for her room and she is trying out for the cheerleading squad as well.” Mike gave her a nod in a yes motion and continued to consume his dinner.
Mike kissed Sasha on the lips as they settled into bed for the night. It wasn’t too long before Sasha was dreaming and looking like a perfect angel as she nestled in the sheets. Mike lay in bed with his mind in a whirl. The last time she had the pleasure of seeing Cameron, she was attending an all girl school. The poor c***d had braces, and unruly hair and the worst case of acne that he ever laid eyes on. “I hope that poor c***d purchased some Proactive and a perm.” He snickered to himself. Finally, Mike grew tired and drifted off into a deep sl**p.
The weekend was finally upon Mike and Sasha. They had the guest room prepared and they went all out to make sure that their new houseguest would have all the comforts of home. After all, Tammy was f****y and she had one of the best pussies they ever encountered. Sasha could hear footsteps approaching the door and within a minute, her doorbell rang. Sasha took off her apron and checked herself one more time in the mirror before answering. She took a deep breath and pulled the door open. There stood Tammy. She was as beautiful as ever. Her dark locks all tucked up in a bun and her shades hid her wide sexy eyes. The two embraced and embraced again. With a kiss on the cheek, Tammy turned around and Cameron was standing there with a smile as wide as the sea.” Hi Sasha," Cameron said with a grin. Sasha stepped back and stared at the grownup girl that stood before her. She couldn’t believe her eyes. This didn’t look like the fucked up looking teen her and Mike remembered. This c***d was a full-grown woman with perky tits and a nice round ass. Her face was blessed with beauty and her hair trailed down her back to the curve in her back. Cameron smiled and all three entered the living room. Sasha told her new houseguest to put her bags in the guest room and to make herself at home. Tammy and Sasha sat in the living room sipping on wine and reminiscing on old times. The whole time they talked both had reflections on the sex life they shared for a bit. Soon Tammy told Sasha she needed to catch her plane back to WV and with that she gave her a kiss on the cheek. Cameron ran into the room to give her mom one last hug and as the tears fell from the both of their eyes, Tammy knew that her daughter was in good hands. She looked back and then closed the door behind her.
It wasn’t long before Mike came home for the evening. He threw a paper on the kitchen table and began to complain about how fucked up the world is and the fucked up people that lived in it. Sasha was hoping he would have come home in a better mood but she knew how to smooth him over. She sighed and in her own seducing way walked behind the recliner that Mike had planted his ass. She slowly massaged his aching neck and worked her way down to his shoulders. Soon he began to calm down and give into the special treatment he was receiving from his wonderful wife. “Hey babe, our houseguest is here. She is in the bedroom napping.” Cameron was worn out from the flight and she had fallen asl**p while waiting on Mike to come home. She and Sasha had already had a couple of slices of pizza and the leftovers were in the box for Mike to eat. Sasha walked into the kitchen to warm up Mike’s pizza and talk more about Cameron. “So does she still have those braces and acne,” laughed Mike. Sasha told him to lower his voice and it made him chuckle even louder. The laughter had awakened Cameron and she decided it was time for her to reintroduce herself to Mike. She threw on some booty shorts that she had too much booty for and a half a t-shirt and stumbled into the living room. She stood there in all her glory. Her hips were thick and her body resembled the shape of a coke bottle. Her long ponytail dangled down to the crack of her ass. Mike sat there with Sasha still massaging his shoulders, now his mouth was wide open and watering. This was not the girl he remembered either. She was a young goddess and his eyes were filling up with lust as he looked toward her. “Well hello there young lady, I hope you slept well,” Asked Mike. All the while, he was looking at the young beauty up and down her curvaceous body. He could feel his cock come alive in his pants. The relaxing feeling of Sasha’s massage wasn’t helping matters in the least. She explained to the couple that she wanted to take a shower soon and finish catching up on her rest. They instructed her on where to find the towels and waved her goodnight. Both of them watching as her ass swayed from her sexy strut.
The next morning Cameron awoke to the smell of bacon and scrambled eggs. She could smell a fresh pot of coffee on and her flat little tummy began to growl. She sat up in her bed and tried to gather her thoughts. She wobbled into the kitchen to find Mike there cooking breakfast for the two sexy women. Sasha was still hugging her pillow tight as her breakfast was being prepared. She loved to sl**p in on the weekends and Sunday was her favorite day to relax. Mike had left her door slightly cracked so she too could wake up to the aroma of his culinary skills.
Cameron made her way to the kitchen table and pulled out a chair. Mike had his back to her so he wasn’t able to see the sexy, mess that sat at the table waiting on her food. This gave Cameron the opportunity to check out the older male that was housing her for a few weeks. She admired a man that loved to cook for his woman and he wasn’t bad on the eyes either. His hint of gray that was peeking out through his coal black hair made him look so distinguished. His 6’7 stature was a little overwhelming but hot at the same time. An older man could teach her a few things and that thought ran through her mind as she waited so patiently. “Good to see you finally decided to get out the bed baby.” Mike said. “Breakfast smells so good Uncle Mike, Commented Cameron. Mike whipped his body around to see the attractive young woman sitting at the table. She had a bad case of bed head and bottom of her perky tits were exposed at the bottom of her half cut t-shirt. Mike’s jaw was ajar as he eyed the sexy young thing. He has her smile and she returned the greeting. “Do you need any help with anything Uncle Mike?” she asks. “Uh well can you get the glasses out of the top cabinet if you don’t mind?” “Oh I don’t mind at all. “She answers. Cameron stood up and walked over to the deep walnut cabinet. She reached above her head and pulled the doors open. The picked up two golden stained glasses and placed them on the table. This gave Mike a fantastic glance at her gorgeous athletic body. He could feel his prick become rigid in his pants with every movement she made. She sat down and he joined her to chow down on the delicious spread that lay on the table. “Oh I forgot the milk,” he tells her. “I need that Uncle Mike. You know it does a body good.” She says laughingly. “Shit baby, you must drink gallons daily.” He tells her jokingly. The two of them started eating and engaging in a little chitchat. Her big green eyes batted in a flirtatious manner as he talked about his job and she about school. The two seem to be hitting it off and the attraction between this 46 year old and this 21-year-old student was more than just a f****y friendship. Mike gazed at the beauty as she talked and talked and talked about her life at the all girl school. He laughed and found it delightful to listen to her go on and on about it. His mind was in a different place all together. He was thinking of how he would love to shove this food to the floor and dive his face into her youthful cunt. Cameron also gazed at him as he spilled his life out about his crazy job. She thought about how meaty his cock was and how wonderful it would be to put it in between her pouty pink lips. Their imaginations were getting the best of them as they finished their plates. Mike’s cock stood at attention at this point. It was from all the rubbing he was doing underneath the table. In addition, Cameron’s pussy was dripping from her playing with her clit as they shared in conversation. Both of them pushed away from the table to place their dishes in the sink. Cameron found it hard not to notice Mike’s cock standing at attention. He stood behind her and let it brush against her fit thick thighs and ass. She felt her pussy get even wetter than before and she scurried off into her room. She giggled to herself and decided that soon she would have to make it happen. She preferred sooner over later. She gathered up her shorts and bikini top and headed to the bathroom to take her shower.
Mike finished cleaning up the dishes and swept the floor. He was still waiting on Sasha to wake up but she was still in a deep slumber. He made her a plate and put it inside the microwave and headed toward the bedroom, He could hear the shower going in the guest bathroom as he went to check on his wife. He opened his cracked bedroom door to find Sasha still catching up on some well due rest. He thought to himself about how angelic she looked and closed the door behind him. He was on his way to read the paper when he caught a glimpse of Cameron’s curvy body in his peripheral vision. He grabbed his cock….” Down boy,” whispers. He began to tiptoe into the room to get a closer view of the lovely young woman. Through the glass that shielded her body, he could see a fuzzy view of the vixen. Her body covered in suds as she carefully washed her full firm tits and reached the washrag between her legs to clean her pussy. He just stood there frozen with his prick hard and his eyes focused. She reaches for her razor and begins to groom her tiny cunt. Mike was so into the event that he was not even aware that he had pulled his cock out. He was not about to let this go without it being to his advantage. “Damn Sasha sure did the right thing by letting this sexy pussy stay with us.” He thought. “Oh... oh ... oh fuck yeah…. he moans, wash that sexy pussy. Damn I need to taste that at least once.” He continues stroking and staring into the steamy room. She began rinsing off her sexy body and her dark long lock. Mike quickly put his cock in his pants and rushed out of the room.
“You almost ran me over baby.” Sasha claims. Mike’s heart jumped inside his chest. He did not even know she had awakened. “Hey baby, I didn’t see you or hear you coming down the hall. I was just about to tell you that I put your breakfast in the microwave.” He tells her. “Why are you coming out of the guest bedroom?” she asks. “Uh well…well I was going to tell Cameron not to worry about washing her dishes.” He tries to explain. Sasha really did not believe his lame story but she played along with it for the moment. She walked down the hallway and into the kitchen to heat up her meal. Mike gave a big sigh and reached down at his dick. “I swear you are going to be the death of me ole pal.” He chuckled and walked to his bedroom to get ready for the day.
Cameron put on her clothes and entered the living room to watch some T.V. She looked to the side and saw Sasha sipping her coffee and polishing off her toast. “Hey Auntie Sasha.” She yells to her. “Hello honey, did you rest well last night? She asks her guest. Cameron told her yes and reclined in the big cushioned baby blue chair. Sasha washed her dishes, came into the living room, and started a convo with Cameron. She could not help but to look at the skimpy white bikini top and tiny red skirt that Cameron was wearing. She gawked at the outfit and the site of Cameron’s thick legs and manicured toes. She thought that this hot young nymph is going to give her a run for her money. Should it be a competition or should she just go with the flow. She knew how horny her man always was. She just gave it one last thought and tuned into the television show that happened to be one of her favs. All of a sudden, Cameron jumped to her feet and ran off to the bathroom. She passed Mike in the hallway on his way to the living room. “I saw you jacking that fat cock of yours.’ She whispers so softly. He gave her a sinister grin and tried to play it off as he walked to greet Sasha. “What should we do today babe?” “I’m going to chill today baby. I have been working all week and I need to catch up on this housework. I would like you to take Cameron out by the school and maybe on a little tour around town.” She exclaims. The thought of having Cameron in the close quarters of his vehicle was a little too much for him to handle. He was beginning to have those perverted thoughts of fucking his old friend’s sexy daughter and it was going to happen if he could help it.
Cameron reentered the room and Mike told her of the plans for that day. She was excited as she retrieved her purse and flip-flops. “I’m all set.” She says. “Well let’s go girl and see the town.” Sasha smiled and told them goodbye as they walked out the door. Mike opened the convertible door and Cameron slid inside on the leather seat. “Ouch! The seats are a little hot!” she yells. “Not as hot as you are Hun.” Mike growls. She gave him a coy look and asked him to put the top down on the car. They started down the street: her hair blowing in the wind and the two enjoying the weather. They drove along the busy streets for a while and soon grew hungry again. Mike decided to grab a couple of sandwiches and drinks and head off to the beach for a few. He pulled out the blanket that he always kept in the trunk of the car and the two of them found a nice secluded spot on the beach.
“Uncle Mike would you mind if I slip off this skirt for a few, I have my bottoms on underneath and I want to get a little sun.” Cameron shares. “I have no problem with it at all Cam. Do you think you can call me Mike instead of Uncle Mike, it makes me feel so old?” They both cracked up in laughter and she agreed. Mike began to take off his shirt and Cameron stared at the tats that he had on his arms. He explained to her what they meant to him and how she may want to get a small one. Cameron eyes fluttered and her body language let Mike know that his guest was a beginning to get a little hot in the ass. She kept rubbing her thighs together and sighing as they spoke. Mike gave her that look that a man gives a woman that he is lusting. Before they knew it, they were engaging in a long deep kiss. He caressed her beautiful face and played in her hair as he held her close. He knew this was so wrong. She was supposed to be like a daughter to him and Sasha. His hands wandered along her body and he could feel the heat escaping from her bikini bottoms. Her tongue began weaseling down his throat, as he pressed his lips tightly against hers. The breathing became heavier and faster as they continued to fondle one another. Mike could feel Cameron’s legs gape open and he slithered his fingers up her thigh and into the outer lips of her cunt. She let out a gasp and opened her legs even wider. She was letting the older man get to her honey pot and her honey was beginning to drip on his fingers. He pulled them out and raised them up to his lips. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the taste of his newly found nectar. “Mmm ... Baby this is just as sweet as any fruit that God ever created.” “ Yee…ssss… yeeeess. Play with me. Play with my pussy. I wondered what it would feel like. Having an older man, I mean. Please… give me more.” He gently pulled her soft pussy lips apart and slid down on the blanket until his face was at the entrance of her now juicy cunt. He put his nostrils to the small tuft of hair that decorated the top of her pussy. He took a deep breath and embraced the aroma of her young cunt. The smell was intoxicating as his tongue started to explore her orifice. “Sweet lawd, do you have any idea on how good your pussy is?” Mike inserted a single finger and pulled it out. He put it up to Cameron’s lips and pressed it with his pussy stained fingers. She opened her mouth to receive it and she sucked on it like a cock. With her eyes shut, she asked him for another taste so he gave her what she wanted. The older Italian gent was pleasing to his youthful lover. “Deeper Mike, deeper inside my hot lil puss…ooooh fuck, cuuuuuming.” She screams. She clamped her legs around his neck and began to rock with such f***e that he thought she would snap it in half. He rose up and smiled, his face glazed in her sweet young pussy juice. She giggled and sighed as he spread her legs open again. He slapped his cock with his rock hard cock and she moaned in pleasure. “Please… can I suck your cock? It’s so fucking beautiful.” The words were comforting and explicit to his ears. He pulled her face close to his thighs and smacked her face with the mushroom head of his prick. Her face began bobbing back and forth trying to retrieve the cock into her mouth like a hungry bird after a worm. He traced her lips with the tip and with one thrust pushed two inches deep inside her warm waiting mouth. She used her right hand and quickly grabbed at the length of his cock, as she begins to take her time stroking it up and down the shaft. His head tilted back and his mind was focused on the sexy nymph that was sucking his cock like a champion. He began massaging her tits and playing in her long hair. He grabbed a handful of her locks and began f***e-feeding his cock to her. She did not hesitate to gobble up the length and pump the girth of his rigid dick. He was about to blow but he did not want to waste it in her mouth. He was not quite ready yet. He had to feel that velvety cunt with his cock. He wanted to stretch the walls of her juicy pussy and he was going to bend her body in many directions as he could. If he could not finish the job on the beach today, he would try another time. He was hoping it would be more than a couple of hours the next time. He hovered over her body and his eyes scanned her from top to bottom. He began kissing her luscious lips again and moved his hands up and down her full hips. He used his knees to pry her legs open and he dug his them firmly in the sand. He scooted her ass close to and tickled her clit with the head of his throbbing cock. He gave it a few slaps and his cock made the juice splatter onto her thighs. He moved forward a bit and the head of his dick came to a screeching halt. “Are you a virgin Cam? Your pussy is tight as a drum.” He spit on the head and rubbed his cock up and down her slit, lubricating her pussy for easy access. She took a deep breath and he pushed the thick member deep inside her. It was all or nothing as far as he was concerned. That sexy bitch took it all. The thick seven and ½-inch dick stretched her walls with his 3-inch girth. He pushed again deeper this time, and penetrating her walls even further. “OMG! You feel like your splitting me in half!” She cried. He put his finger to his lips in a motion for her to hush. She obeyed and started rocking her hips to meet his rhythm. “This isn’t going to work baby. I want you on top. I want to have the pleasure of watching you ride my cock.” He explains. He helped her up and he took her place on the blanket. The stood over top of the gentle giant and he gazed up looking straight up her body. He could see the juice seeping from her pussy fold and he licked his lips. What a yummy site for a horny man to see. She stuck her finger in her cunt and playfully teased him. She rubbed her pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside. Mike loved the playful little bitch. It was turning him on watching her tease him while he waited for her to saddle up to take a ride on his cock. She finally bent down and he gripped her hips. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on his lips as she planted her feet sturdy in the sand. She reached between her legs to claim the erect cock that was sticking upright between her thighs. She spat on her hand and began stroking his cock. She settled the cock head into her wetness and lowered her tight cunt a little at a time. She pumped up, down .and rotated the cock, and slowly began to rock on it. “Holy Shit!” Mike began to wail. Is this fucking happening to me? Is my best friend’s daughter riding my fucking cock with an incredibly tight cunt of hers? Fuck yes she was and he was enjoying every freaking minute of it. Mike clinched her waist and gritted his teeth as he drove his cock deep inside her pussy. “Oh fuck yea! Hell fucking yeah! F...UUUUUCK! WORK THAT FUCKING COCK DEEP IN MY PUSSY! FUCK ME YOU MIKE! I LOVE THICK ITALIAN DICK AND I WANT YOURS! I HAVE WANTED TO FUCK YOU SINCE I WAS A TEENAGER! DON’’T FUCKING STOP!” She continued to scream. She loved the feeling of an older man being buried balls deep inside her tiny cunt. Her athletic body continued to pump up and down on his throbbing thick dick. She couldn’t get enough. She began to shudder and scream and Mike had to cover her mouth with her hand. She was screaming loud enough to wake the dead but she didn’t care. A real man and not a little boy were fucking her. So she wanted to make it last. Mike grabbed Cam’s hips tight so she couldn’t move and trusted upward a few times. She pulled out his cock out and pumped it up and down. It began to spew out streams of white cream and she let it shower her face as she continued to stroke him. She then placed her pussy on his face and rocked like a rocking chair back and forth on his face. It was soon covered, in a glaze of sexy hot young pussy juice. She collapses on top of her newfound lover and tries to slow down her panting. She knew she had just opened a can of worms, but it didn’t matter to Cam. She loved the cock he was fucking her with and her next victim was her mother’s dear friend Sasha. "I wonder if her pussy is as sweet and sexy as she looks." she thought.She couldn't wait to find out I think we need to head back Mike before Sasha starts to worry. The couple retreated to the car and pulled out of the secluded area and back onto the highway back home.
Mike pulled the convertible into the garage and Cameron headed itno the house.Sasha was taking a nap and Mike decided to take a shower while she was still in her slumber. Cameron went into the guest bathroom and started her bath water running. She then tiptoed back into Sasha's bedroom. She looked down at the sl**ping beauty and just couldn't help but to stare. She slowly took the the satin sheets and pulled them back exposing Sasha's bald cunt. Cameron made a bold move and began to tease Sasha's clit with her tongue. Sasha began to moan in her sl**p and it turned Cameron on. She soon stuck her finger inside of Sasha's pussy and moved it in and out. Sasha moaned a little louder. Cameron pulled out her finger and sucked on them. It was a sweet treat to her tastebuds as she wanted to taste more and more of Sasha's pussy. Mike decided to make sure his wife was still sl**ping so he cracked open the door for a second. He couldn't believe his eyes. Cameron was making love to his wife's yummy cunt. He began to become erect and he went back into the shower and started stroking his cock again. He finally rinsed off his body and stood there in the doorway stroking and watching his wife getting her cunt eaten in her dream state of mind. Cameron turned around and gave him a sneaky grin and inserted her finger inside her own cunt. Mike was enjoying the show and it was about to get even more interesting. ………


... Continue»
Posted by fillmeup2 2 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Mature  |  Views: 2206  |  
97%
  |  5

Me & Alisha

Okay so I had such fun writing the other story about my young crush, the lusty and sultry vixen Ashley, that I wanted to write another story. This one details a time with my so-called “best” female friend, and me snuggling with her in her bed late one night. We were both horny as fuck since we were sex addicts, but we were best friends and didn't want to ruin our close friendship so neither of us made a move on one another. Well, after we supposedly both dozed off, she had her ass pressed against my crotch pretty tightly, cuddling up against me body-to-body, and I was holding her, only my cock was hard feeling her ass against me, and, finally, one thing led to another…

------------------------------

I met Alisha back in high school. My high school had a separate campus for freshman located just on the outskirts of town, and some k**s caught an early bus before the bell rang to travel into town to take classes over at the “senior” campus in the morning, and then come back to the freshman campus for the rest of the day. I was one of those k**s. I believe I was taking French 1. Well, anyways, a fellow goofball classmate who smoked pot and listened to rap like me introduced me to his circle of older friends over at the senior campus. I think he was taking Wellness 1, which is a Health course. I didn’t know anybody older over there, so I hung out with them that year. They were pretty much social outcasts, I mean some of them played in the school band and the others weren’t at all popular. These people were totally not my kind of people, I mean, I didn’t hang with the jocks and cheerleaders but I knew a few. I was more the class clown who everyone made fun of in good spirit, never got his homework done, and you could catch me in stoner circles literally right down the block from school on breaks and lunch, always getting busted for being off-campus. So I knew everybody because at least one of your friends, no matter what kind of high school clique you were from, would secretly smoke weed on the down-low every now and then, and they would all get it from somewhere… Chicks and dudes, I knew someone from every type of circle. So I was cool with everyone and they were cool with me, or they heard about me from their friends and they knew I was cool.

Anyways, enough about me in high school, that’s not really what this is about. So one of the chicks in this group of outcasts, her name was Alisha, and she was a sophomore, taking Wellness with my friend that year. Well I got the impression that my friend liked her, so that was cool with me because I was into other things, like leaving their hangout in the cafeteria before school to go down the street and get baked with the stoners in my French class, which of course made that class much more difficult! Well, the next year when I crossed over to the senior campus as a sophomore, I felt like a loner. Like I said, I didn’t know anybody older, and all my friends had their own unique circles, I was just the funny dude in their class they came to when they wanted to smoke out. Well I’m walking down the hall one day minding my own business, heading to class, and I hear my name being shouted down the intersecting hall by two females. I look over at the other hallway and I see Alisha from last year and her friend who I really didn’t like all that much. I was kinda happy to see Alisha, since she was a familiar face and someone who I could get along with, but her friend was dorky and chubby and that’s the last thing you want to be seen with around your high school. Not to be mean, I mean she was also very annoying. I told Alisha what’s up, let’s meet up on lunch break, and went to attend my classes. Basically I got to know her better that year, and the rest of the time throughout high school, she started liking me a helluva lot. She was very flirtatious with me, and I was more the friend type, because she came from a troubled home where her dad was an alcoholic and I think he beat her sometimes, so I felt sorry for her and always gave her hugs, showed love that way.

Well my story picks up years later, as of which we were both moved out of our parents houses, I was living in a shared one-bedroom apartment with my girlfriend, B. I was 17 and she was 16 and we were fucking like jackrabbits anytime we got a chance (sometimes all night!), while we also held jobs and I went to school at the community college part time. I know that’s pretty young to be living together, but her parents kicked her out while we were dating so she crashed with my parents in the living room for a month before I got a low income apartment, and she paid her way working at Burger King. So as I went to go get my checkup on food stamps one day (I couldn’t afford food for the both of us, and she didn’t make a whole lot off minimum wage), I ran in to my old pal Alisha. It was such a small world! I told her that I was living with my girl and what apartments, and she said, whoa that’s crazy I’m moving in those same ones, this apt #. I was like, say what? After I thought about which apartment number she had said, I realized that that is right to the left of me in the building facing my kitchen. I was living in an upstairs one-bedroom apartment, which was a one story square box. She was going to move into the two-bedroom two story apartment currently vacant, one of the upstairs bedroom windows directly facing my kitchen window. I was shocked, and surprisingly didn’t think any dirty thoughts about our facing windows.

Well we had some fun times living next to each other, and my girlfriend surprisingly liked her, too. My girlfriend B was a borderline bisexual, but I never put that into play really, I guess because B was with me. So we’d go down to her apartment, which if we walked out of our apartment and down the stairs, we’d swing a left and walk down the pathway a few feet and there was her back sliding glass door. Easy access. We would all get d***k and laugh and smoke cigarettes outside, sometimes BBQ, just have good old times. I guess she actually came into her bedroom naked after getting out of the shower one time, and looked out her window and I was in the kitchen making something to eat! I never saw her though, much to my dismay. One day B came up with a scheme. She wanted to seduce Alisha in her apartment, and then have me come down after and we’d all have sex. Sounds like a sweet deal. You, your girl, and your female friend? Not YOUR GIRL’S female friend either – YOUR female friend. It would totally be different for me. We planned it out, and for the occasion I had a friend pick up some liquor for me, I think we made screwdrivers, with two kinds of juice, orange juice and g**** juice. Well we went down there together, B and I, and the OJ was getting to my stomach so I switched to the g**** ones, that was a hell of a lot better. We were all sitting on the couch sipping on our plastic cups and watching the end of some lame-ass movie. I wasn’t getting d***k at all, and I had two cups already, the second one my girl refilled for me. At least, I didn’t THINK I was getting d***k. Then I asked if they wanted another refill, they both said hell yeah, and I went to stand up off the couch. I kept going. I was so dizzy when I stood up that I couldn’t stop my momentum and ran right into her TV stand, which split my shin open but I couldn’t even feel it. I grabbed their cups and walked into the kitchen to refill. By the third cup I was pretty woozy, but still in control of my actions. I could fuck the shit out of both of them right then and do all sorts of crazy stuff if I wanted to. But someone had to break the ice first, and so far all we had been doing was pretending to watch this lame movie and really thinking about fucking each other.

We decided that B and I were going to spend the night, and we ended up all helping Alisha to take the cushions off the couch and pulling out the hide-a-bed. Once we were on that, we relaxed way more. I started getting more friendly, and so did B, to the point where Alisha stood up, stated that it was hot in herre, and asked if it would be okay if she took her top off. B said fuck yeah and I said go for it girl, and she did. It was the first time I had seen her boobs in the three years I had known her, although I sensed B had seen them the day before… Her titties were a little heavy but still firm, and her areolas were small but egg shaped around her nipples, and dark red just like her lips, which meant that her pussy lips had to be dark red, too. Her nipples were poking straight out. She let my girlfriend grope them, and as B was sitting between us, I had to wait my turn. Finally B was done caressing her breast, and I was able to reach over B and squeeze Alisha’s firm titty. I groped it softly, and her nipple became so erect, then I looked up at her and she was just looking at me, head somewhat down, staring straight into my eyes and smiling at me. It’s that look you get from a girl when they want to fuck you. I think B saw it too, and she threw her arms up between us, so that my hand flew off my friend’s tit and back into my space. B said something along the lines of she didn’t want to do this anymore and the party’s over. She was uncomfortable with it all of a sudden, when it was her idea in the first place. B knew that Alisha and I went back and were really close friends, and I think that it intimidated her a little, she wanted to have sex with her but she didn’t want me to. I don’t know why, but she thought I loved her or something, she probably felt like if I had sex with her, I’d keep doing it when she wasn’t there, or I’d leave B for her. So being the gentleman I am, I said that’s fine, but I think Alisha was a little disappointed, but tried not to show it. We stayed the night anyway, and all slept right there next to each other, I think hoping that it would still happen. Alisha had later told me that B’s hands were wrapped around her tits the whole night. In the morning, B got dressed for work and got pissed when I didn’t follow her up the stairs to go sl**p in our own bed while she went off for work. Honestly, I wasn’t even thinking like that. I mean it was like 7:00 in the morning and I was a lousy d***k, she woke me up but I just closed my eyes and instantly fell back asl**p. Alisha continued to lay there topless. Basically I was so hungover that even if I wanted to roll over right then and start kissing her and slip my dick in her and pound the shit out of her pussy while my girl was away at work, I would probably have not been the best fuck at that moment. So I didn’t say anything and a few hours later I went home.

Well me and B finally got evicted from that place, I guess we got three noise complaints and that’s enough to evict. They said they never heard me except one time when I opened my windows on a sunny day and played some music. It was due to her cuz she was a loud mouthed 16 year old who yelled whenever we would argue or have a fight. So I broke it off cuz she had to move back home 15 miles away, and moved out the day after the pink slip was on our door. I stayed at the apartment for the last month, drinking beers going through tough times, and visited Alisha downstairs quite frequently. She was my best friend in high school, and we were always there for each other. I had been with B for a year, it didn’t get to me that much cuz she was a bitch a lot of the times and had secretly gotten into hardcore d**gs the last few months we were together, lying and everything. Anyways when I had to leave that place I begged my parents to take me back in, and the deal was I could stay in the RV trailer but had to pay a small rent. Well that never quite worked out, I would be in between jobs every few months, but I always gave my mom like $100.00 in grocery money whenever she’d go shopping, cuz I still had my food stamps. So longer story short, my dad got pissed at me for being 18, almost 19 and not holding down a steady job and kicked me out after shortly under a year when my last job opportunity didn’t come through.

Since I had nowhere to go, I packed my shit and went to Alisha’s. She was still living there in that apartment, and said I could crash for a few weeks. That 2-3 weeks was when I really got to know her well. She would always make a point to tell me that she didn’t wear underwear, this I already knew being her best friend who was a guy, and wore dresses to entice me. One day she told me don’t look and bent over her coffee table to tie her shoe while her ass was pointed at my face. Yeah, right. I looked. Her pussy was peeking out the bottom of her dress, and suddenly my dick got hard inside my pants and bulged alongside the crotch area of my jeans. I just stared at her pussy for as long as she was turned with her back to me, and when I sensed that she was done tying her shoe, I turned my head away like I hadn’t been looking. Of course, she was playing sexual head games with me and I was liking it. I would sl**p in her bed with her, as I had done many times before, and we would either cuddle or she would sl**p alone as she had to be up early for work. I could tell that she was horny and so was I, problem was we were so horny for each other, just none of us had made the right move yet. We had been sexually frustrated for the whole time I stayed there with her, that we had both been masturbating secretly when the other wasn’t there. I came back one time and she took off for work, only for me to go into her room for something after she left, it smelled a little musty, and right there on her messy bed was her baby blue vibrator with the covers all sprawled about, and the sheet had a wet spot in one area. I don't think she left that there for me to see purposely, she had been running late for work so she had left in a hurry. Yeah, too busy playing with her pussy, had made her late for her job. We still hadn’t had sex yet, but our loins were aching for each other. I guess we both were too afraid to make that first move on our best friend. The next night she had a party and her young high school s****r came over with a bunch of friends who stayed the night on the floor, and I slept with her in her bed as usual. But during the party everyone was drinking and having a good time...and then she put one of her newly bought pornos on at the conversation of the matter. We were sitting down, and as we all watched the guy on the porno DVD fuck the shit out of this shaved slut, I slighty turned my head and looked over at Alisha. I sensed that she could see me looking at her through her peripheral line of vision, but she didn't glance back. She just kept staring straight at the television, like playing a game with me like she didn't know I was staring at her in lust. I looked her body up and down for a few seconds, then I turned my head back away. She didn’t come upstairs to her bed until I was fast asl**p, or at least she thought I was asl**p, cuz soon after she undressed down to her nightwear and climbed in bed, I silently woke but made her think I was still sl**ping, I wanted to see what she would do. She wrapped her arm around me and moved her body in close, her head was near my neck, like a couple cuddling. I wanted to kiss her and show her that I loved her with my lips and my body, but I continued to pretend to be asl**p. She stayed there like that for a while, and I actually did doze off, but suspiciously I thought I felt her hand exploring down below as I nodded off…

The next night was when the payoff happened. We had an eventful day as usual, laughing and being close friends and going out to eat, etc. Well that night, I climbed into her bed as she went to go take a shower. Her panties were on the floor so I decided I’d pick them up and see if I could be able to smell her pussy off them. I could smell a slight scent, but not much as she really didn’t wear undies, but enough that it made my dick hard. When I slept with her, I only wore boxer shorts to bed. So my dick was protruding through the hole in my boxers, and I started rubbing it thinking about her in the shower naked and faintly having just smelled her pussy scent. Well all this pent up sexual energy and not having fucked her, I was horny as hell. I laid on her bed and got my dick real big and hard as I stroked it loud and fast. I heard her get out of the shower, so I stopped and put it back inside the hole in my boxers, and got under the covers to hide my massive erection.

She came out of the bathroom ready for bed, her night gear on, having changed in the bathroom since she wasn’t comfortable yet changing or being completely naked in front of me. Her night wear consisted of a regular shirt and very small shorts, from what I could tell during the nights nothing underneath. She crawled in bed and didn’t press her body to mine, but laid next to me. I still secretly had a hard-on underneath the covers, and we were both laying on our sides and I was facing her back. Her fresh and clean aroma after showering wasn’t helping matters much. I tried like hell to will it down, but like I said, pent up sexual energy. So after about 20 minutes, I don’t know why, but I moved in close to her body and pressed my cock against her. I started slowly thrusting my hard stiff cock up against her booty. At first I felt no response and thought that she must have fallen asl**p, but then all of a sudden, just slightly, I felt her ass grind back against my cock. I kept grinding her ass and she kept moving her ass with it, obviously feeling how big it was. It was getting harder now, too, us simulating the act of fucking like that. She didn’t move her head at all or turn her body in my direction or say anything, she just laid there like she had been with her ass slowly moving with my rhythm.

I put my hand on her hip and pushed it against her ass slow and hard. Then I reached around her and groped her titty. Her nip was poking through her t-shirt like crazy, I cupped her titty and started to squeeze ever so gently, and I could feel her hard nipple poking against my palm. All of a sudden my hard dick fell out of my boxers through the hole, and I noticed, but just kept on grinding it into her ass pretty hard, and continued squeezing her breast over her shirt. I silently heard her whisper, “yeah…” and that was it. I brought my hand back around and with my other hand I yanked down her shorts just below her ass. I gripped my big dick and poking beneath her ass, I searched for the entrance to her vagina. I found it easily, given how wet she was underneath, her hole was soaking wet! I pushed it in deep, and her head went up and back, and she let out a silent “oh, god” and I held her hips as I pushed it in and out of her pussy for the first time ever, then went to town thrusting it deep inside her as I really tried to ram her pussy nice and hard. She began moaning very sexy with each thrust, whispering quietly the whole time. “Oh, oh…oh, oh, oh…yeah…oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…”

This was turning me on a great deal. I always fantasized about Alisha and seeing her naked, wanting so badly to see her pussy between her legs, wondering if she shaved or trimmed a landing strip, and I always wanted her to see my big hard dick, but I never thought my dreams would ever come true. I just always masturbated when I imagined in my mind what her pussy looks like, and it made my dick incredibly long and so fucking hard. And now here I was, sticking my big dick in my best friend who had an incredibly wet pussy for me, after touching her titty for less than a minute, and she was obviously enjoying my dick inside her insatiably. I could cum at any minute for simply having my dreams come true and having my raging hard-on inside Alisha, my best friend for three years who was really a close and good friend. I kept pushing my dick in and out of her smooth tunnel, and as I did, my belly was slapping against her ass, making a loud smacking noise as I fucked her. “Oh, yeah…oh, oh, oh…” She was still whispering cute little moans. I had to stop for a second cuz I was incredibly turned on listening to her pleasure and feeling her mushy wet pussy on my dick, and after jacking off earlier for five minutes while she was in the shower, my cum rose easily. As I stopped, I pulled out of her and she pulled her shorts all the way off, then I climbed on top of her as she turned around to face me and now we were in missionary position. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me softly on my lips, and I kissed her back. After our first kiss, which was long, gentle and so sweet, she told me to go get a condom from her bathroom medicine cabinet, which I did.

I opened the Lifestyles condom and put it on in the bathroom, taking my boxers off so I was completely naked. Thankfully it was a Magnum. I returned to find her taking her top off and throwing it on the floor, also completely naked, then covering back up inside the covers. I slid in underneath them too as I climbed back in bed, and laid back on top of her, and we were suddenly kissing again, this time full-fledged making out and playing with each other’s tongues. It was getting pretty hot and heavy with the kissing, and I started exploring more of her body with my hands while we Frenched each other. I groped her right breast and felt up her nipple. She was loving it. “Mmmrphh,” she would exclaim while her tongue was in my mouth. I took my hand and moved her hair out of the way and held her face as I kissed her one final time. Then I retracted my lips and put my hand tightly around my still hard dick. “Do it,” she said. I plunged it so hard into her wet dripping vagina, she tilted her head back but said nothing. I then proceeded to fuck her slippery hole non-stop as I grabbed her ass underneath us and she squirmed and groaned in delight.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes…fuck…oh, fuck…don’t stop, don’t stop…oh.” I was having a hard time listening to her and feeling how good my dick felt in her slippery wet pussy. It felt SOOO GOOD. It just glided in and out so easily, her wetness enveloped me. I took it out and she begged me to keep giving it to her, but I came up on my knees and proceeded to bring her up, too. She got the drift and did what I wished as I turned her around on her hands and knees as the covers slipped off us. I looked at her naked ass and pussy and I immediately jammed it back into her dripping lips. Thinking about the time I caught her vibrator and wet sheets after she had just masturbated, I violently thrusted my 9 incher into her, and she began to moan loudly. “Take it,” I said. “Take this dick, Alisha...oh yeah...” “I’m taking it,” she muttered, in the middle of her sexy moans. Her pussy was making very loud squishy sounds as I fucked her hard. “You like it, don’t you?” I asked her, as I pushed it deeper into her vulva. “I love it!” she exclaimed. "Fuck me...keep fucking me." I slapped her on the ass as I held her hips and fucked her at a nice steady rhythm. “Faster,” she said, “oh, yeah...oh...oh, yes...Harder!” I pulled her hips into my dick as I furiously thrust my huge throbbing dick all the way in, fucked her pussy so fucking deep, and smacked her on the ass again. “You horny fucking dirty girl,” I scolded her as I slapped her ass cheek again, then slapped it another time, “give me your pussy like I've always wanted!” I think that really turned her on more when I said that. I rammed her pussy rough and hard. “Oh, yeah! Take me! Yeah! Oh, gawd, don’t stop! Oh, my god…,” she cried in moans of pleasure. She then began gasping in high pitches and cried out to me, “Give it to me…oh, yeah…” I continued to ram it into her wet, squishy, soft mushy hole as the bed rocked back and forth loudly. The neighbors on that side of the wall I bet could definitely hear us, we were being so loud and it was like 2:00 in the morning. But I just kept fucking the shit out of her. My belly kept slapping her ass making that smacking sound as I fucked her really fast and my balls kept hitting her clit. “Keep taking this big fucking dick in your pussy!” I told her. “Just bend over and feel this fucking huge cock inside you!” “OH, yeah, yeah, yeah…Oh, God!...oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…OH, OH, OH!” Another smack on her ass. “Yeah, don’t stop, don’t stop, oh…my…god…oh…oh…oh, oh, oh, yes, I’m gonna cum!” She was being really loud now, like almost yelling instead of moaning. But I loved every minute of it. My dick was pulsating inside her, and my cum had risen almost to the point of no return. I fucked her so hard and so fast now, her wet walls were all liquidey from her pussy juice just overflowing my dick. I pumped it inside her really fast as I held her thighs bent over her. I whispered in her ear, “You sexy horney bitch! I always masturbate thinking about you, and you've always made my dick... so... fucking... BIG!!!” Well I guess she liked hearing that, combined with me fucking her pussy just how she liked it, cuz she started cumming right after I confessed that to her. “Oh, my God! YES, I’M CUMMING, OHHH YES, OH... OH GOD I’M CUMMING ALL OVER YOUR DICK! Oh, Fuck yeah...” Her pussy juices flooded my big, almost-10-inch dick and her walls started raining liquids. I felt the pressure of that against my super-sensitive dick, along with the insides of her pussy contracting and retracting as she orgasmed and released her cum, and combined with her loud shouting when she came, and all of a sudden I was cumming with her. I thrust my hard-on into her deep as fuck as my dick exploded and ejected my cum, shooting into the condom I was wearing. She felt my dick twitch and pulse as I spurted my hot cum out, and she grinded into it as I came hard inside her. It was so sensually erotic and the room smelled like sex because of our powerful orgasms and all the cum we both released, hers leaking out her vulva and dripping onto the bed, leaving wet spots on the sheets. We both collapsed onto each other and just breathed real deep and tried to recover from our hot, sweaty sex with each other for the first time. We had just taken our closeness with each other and friendship to a whole 'nother level.

After a few minutes, we kissed each other gently and lay naked next to each other the whole night through. We fucked many more times during the time that I stayed there with her, but we only kissed when we fucked and we never showed any public displays of affection other than hugging and things like that. We were friends first and foremost, best friends, and I guess we never talked about it, but we just acted like that. Best friends during the day, fucking each other like crazy during the night. We both loved each other, though, and we had always wanted to jump each other's bones, but when we finally did it was a secret thing, friends with benefits. Which made us cum so much harder when we did fuck. I learned that she was sexually uninhibited, she had been shy at first but once we had sex that first night, she slowly started getting more comfortable with her sexuality around me. She liked being on top and riding my dick up and down like a cowgirl, and she liked it when I fucked her hard and rough from behind, and liked me smacking her ass and telling her what a dirty, horny, nasty girl she was for taking my dick like a slut. I also learned that her pussy squirted a little when she came, and is why she flooded my cock that night when she orgasmed. After I moved on, we would sometimes send naked photo messages to each other on our cell phones. Seeing her naked pussy on my phone always tempted me to find the nearest restroom and bust out my hard dick and stroke away so fast while I stared at the pic of her wet, beautiful pussy. Then while I masturbated, I would take a picture of my huge throbbing dick and send it to her. Staring at her pussy, I always came a whole lot, and so hard. We always kissed and made out like we were in love when we’d have sex, but we just never became boyfriend/girlfriend. I think she always wanted to remain there on the side, like fuck buddy friends we could always go to if we needed a booty call. Sadly, we lost touch a few years ago and I haven’t heard from her since.... Continue»
Posted by Sexylongcockfromaff 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 1941  |  
74%
  |  7

sandi's world of fashion

PART 1

For quite some time, I'd yearned to try my hand at modeling, but every shoot I checked into wanted someone younger than my twenty-two years or taller than my five-seven or thinner than I'd ever been in my life.

In the meantime, I had to work, or move back home and accept the negative comments from my folks, something I was not about to do.

I took jobs that were way below my skill level for a while but one Saturday, while having lunch with a friend, she remembered a classified ad she'd saved for me.

"Take a look at this, Sandi. As soon as I saw the ad, I thought of you. It's exactly what you said you dreamed of," she said. "You have an amazing fashion sense, and you've had some experience in retail. You should go for it."

The more I read, the more excited I got.

"Oh my god, Traci,it's perfect; maybe too perfect, but I'm going to apply anyway. If I don't get it, I'll know I did my best. Working at Malken & Drake would be so sweet."

Malken & Drake is where every fashion conscious sales person in the world wants to work. They are one of the hottest fashion stores in the country, and most of all, the absolute best path to meet all of my goals. Their "Intimate Moments" department is famous for its exclusive selections of intimate apparel and sl**pwear, designed and created just for them. Of course, they also featured the top designers and offer the highest level of service anywhere. Of course, you pay for that level of commitment so they cater to the nouveau riche as well as the more sedate 'old money' individuals

Since I wasn't scheduled to work until two that Monday, I got up early, showered, and slipped into the designer business suit that I'd bought at a resale shop for less than fifty dollars. I looked good. I mean I looked really good. Very professional to say the least.

Pausing outside the offices on the fifth floor, I took a deep breath and focused on being mentally prepared to present my best executive look and attitude.

There were quite a few women waiting but I was determined to make the best effort possible. After all, numbers mean nothing. I picked up the application and moved to one side where there I found some chairs with writing surfaces. As I filled out the app, I occasionally glanced around the room at the other women. Over half of them were not going to get past the first door because they didn't dress for the job.

I slipped the app in the folder where I had my resume and cover letter outlining my goals. When I leaned over to give my papers back to the receptionist, I whispered to her. "Have there been a lot of applicants?"

She nodded but spread out eight fingers and twisted her hand back and forth to indicate they were pretty much so-so. I gave her a questioning look and she smiled as she bent three fingers of her right hand to let me know that there were just two that made any impression on her. After about fifteen minutes my name was called and I was ushered into another office

The woman doing the interviews was in her thirties, rather attractive and dressed in a very expensive business suit. She looked up and smiled and I felt a lot of tension flow from my body. She stood and held out her hand.

"Hello, Sandi, I'm Debra Hastings, the Human Relations Director at Malken & Drake. Please relax and give me a second to review your application."

I sat and watched her face as she read it. Occasionally, she would make a little sound or gesture that looked like she was pleased by what she saw.

"So, Sandi, why Malken and Drake?" she finally asked.

"I have my goals set rather high, Ms. Hastings. I intend to be in top level management within five years and if you don't want to team up with the best there is, why bother?"

"I like that," she said. "So you know about our company then."

"Yes ma'am," I said. I then proceeded to give her an encapsulated version of the history of the company and the prestigious rankings the fashion world gave it.

"Well done, Sandi. You've done your homework."

"Ms.Hastings, I've lived and breathed fashion most of my life. I even considered modeling but found that my body type didn't fit the mold."

"Have you considered designing?" she asked.

"I have," I replied, "but I'd have to get a lot more education and experience to pursuit it. I have a small portfolio of a few of my designs if you'd care to see them."

"I'd like that very much," she said.

I passed her the portfolio and studied her reaction.

"You're quite talented," she said. "I notice that your interest seems to lie in the intimate apparel and swim wear fields."

"Yes ma'am," I said. "It's what I do best."

"There's nothing wrong with that," she said. "Of course, it is one of the most competitive areas in fashion design"

"Yes ma'am," I said. "That only means that if I am successful at it, I've beaten the best there is."

She smiled. "I like your attitude Sandi. How soon could you be available?"

"Immediately," I said.

"If I call you by two, could you come in for a second interview it that becomes necessary?"

"Of course," I said.

I can't explain it, but I left there with a very positive attitude.

She called me at one to ask if I could be there by two. Of course, I could, since I was at a café less than two blocks from the store.

When I got there one other girl was there and another was coming out of Mrs. Hastings office, I was the last to go in.

"Come in, Sandi," she said. "Please," she said, motioning to the chair in front of her desk. She went to stand right behind her desk. "Sandi, the job we advertised is in our "Intimate Moments" department as assistant manager. While you lack some in actual retail experience, you excel in natural ability. You handled yourself quite well in the initial interview and your knowledge of the company impressed me. The thing that tipped the scale in your favor is your extensive knowledge of fabrics and design as well as a natural sense of color."

There was a soft knock on the door to which she smiled and invited someone named Sharon in.

The woman that came into the room was about the same age as Mrs. Hastings, but tall, slender, and drop dead gorgeous.

"Sandi, this is Sharon Cottell. Sharon is in charge of our training and development team. Go with her, and she'll walk you through the rest of the paperwork and get you scheduled for training. Let me be the first to welcome you to the Malken & Drake organization. I'm sure we'll be hearing great things about you."

I thanked her and walked from the room, maintaining my professional attitude on the outside, while my heart was doing handstands. I'd found my dream job and now I was hired.

"You can scream now if you wish," she said, as we headed down the hall. "I can see the excitement in your eyes."

"Is it that obvious?" I asked.

She smiled and nodded. "Let me guess, this is just what you wanted."

"I've been waiting for this for years, and to get this opportunity with Malken & Drake is way beyond my wildest dreams."

"No one else ever had a chance," she said. "Mrs. Hasting was absolutely thrilled when she saw your application. We are very selective of the people we hire, which is one of the reasons we don't lose our personnel to the competition. We hire the best and make sure we keep them. The girl who had the job you are taking over has been promoted to middle management due to the retirement of Mrs. Gage, who was with the company for thirty-one years. "

"Oh wow, that's a long time," I said.

"It is indeed," she said, "but not at all unusual here. Did she discuss wages and benefits with you?"

"Not yet," I said, "but the company has an excellent reputation for paying fair and competitive wages and the benefit package is rated as number one in the industry."

"Yes it is," she said. "I can let you have a peek at your starting wage package if you wish to see it."

I nodded and she passed me a slip of paper.

"Oh my god, Sharon, you're k**ding. That's a lot of money."

She grinned and nodded. "Of course that's a salary so you'll work a lot of hours to earn it, but they take good care of us here. There are ways to make even more but that will be explained to you as opportunities arise. We also have an excellent bonus program as well."

By the time everything was done, it was past lunch time so Sharon took me to get a sandwich and a salad in the executive dining room. Boy, those people know how to eat.

When I left the store, I walked slowly down the street, stopping to check out the window displays, until I got to the next block. Then I raced to stop at the same café, ordered a latte' and took a deep breath. Once I got control of my heart, I called my friend Tracy. She was at work so I had to sound real important when I asked to speak to Ms. Tracy Caruthers.

"Tracy Caruthers, how can I help you," she asked.

"Act real cool and sound like we're talking business," I said, not wanting to get her in any trouble.

"Yes, Mrs. White, how are you?"

"Mrs. White is a piece of shit," I said, "but Sandi is floating above the clouds."

"I take it that you are pleased with the package then, Mrs. White?"

"I got the job, Tracy. I got the freaking job."

"And were you pleased with the pricing, ma'am?"

I told her what my starting wage was and I thought she was going to scream. She choked for a few seconds and regained her composure.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. White, but I had trouble catching my breath for a minute. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Yeah, you can hurry up and meet me at Dillinger's after work. I'm taking the day off and then I'm quitting. I'm buying, so whatever you want, even that shit you drink that's seven bucks a pop. My treat."

"I'll take care of that, ma'am and thank you for allowing us to serve you."

I spent the next hour on the phone, making reservations at Dillinger's, and quitting my job which came as no surprise to my boss, who was ecstatic for me.

- 2 -

My first day at Malken & Drake was mostly spent with the operations manager, a thirtyish redhead with an awesome body, showing me around the stock rooms and offices and introducing me to various supervisors and individuals I would be working with.

By the end of the day, my legs ached and my mind was spinning. The last woman I met with was Desire' the assistant manager of the sports fitness department. She handled exercise clothing, swim suits, and athletic wear such as a gymnast wears. As I headed for the exit, she offered me dinner at Danner's, a local grill famous for their salads.

"The first week is the worst," she said. "You won't get a check for two weeks so money gets tight, and it can be so confusing. There's so much to learn and so many people to remember."

"I just discovered that," I said." I feel like I ran a marathon. I can't wait to get into that hot shower."

"Each day gets easier," she said. "I've been there just over a year so I'm still a work in progress, but it isn't as stressful as it was."

I told her of my desire to do some modeling.

"You'll get chances to do that at Malken & Drake with your body. I do it about eight or ten times a year now.

There are other opportunities too."

"Such as..." I said.

"Make up a portfolio and be sure the advertising and promotions department gets a couple of copies. Give them to Jeanine and she'll make sure they get to the right people."

"Thanks, I'll do that."

When I started feeling the weight of the day, she paid the bill and I headed for home and the shower I'd been thinking about for hours.

She was right about one thing. Each day got easier and everyone in the department was so kind and supportive of my efforts that I began to look forward to getting to the store each morning. I got my final check from the previous job that Friday and sat down at lunch to figure out how to make it go as far as possible. I'd had a conversation with the condo manager and he was willing to work with me so I wrote a check for a little over half of my rent, which left me enough to survive with a reasonable cushion.

I invited Desire' to dinner at Danner's and insisted on paying over her objections.

"I'm not in bad shape right now," I said, "but I maxed out my credit card to get the clothes I needed and I only bought three outfits."

"Didn't you say you were having car trouble?" she asked.

"I don't want to think about it," I replied. "I think something else goes out every week. This morning I heard a grinding sound coming from the brakes, and I've had a vibration in the motor for months that sounds louder every day. I'm trying to get another few months out of it but I think I'm going to have to find something else while I still have some trade-in value. My dad wants me to get a new one and even offered to help with the financing but I really don't want to turn to them right now. They're trying to get ready for his retirement and that might just screw things up for them for a few years."

"Been there, done that," she said. "Mine took a dump about a month after I started here."

"Did you buy a new one?" I asked.

"Yeah, I did," she said. "I got a really great deal on a Toyota SUV. They gave me a good deal on my trade and I gave them a couple grand down. It's a dream to drive."

"I wish I had two grand for a down payment," I said. "I'd start looking tomorrow."

She seemed a bit pensive for a few minutes so I asked her what was on her mind.

"Oh, sorry, "she said. "I was just thinking of how I got the two grand. Man, I can't believe it's been over a year now."

"You're talking in riddles, Desire', I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I do some modeling on the side, and just realized that I've been there over a year."

"Oh," I said. "I didn't know. I never even thought about outside modeling, but you have a much better body for that than I do."

She smiled and looked down at the table. "These people aren't all that fussy, Sandi. We call them skin shows."

"Are you talking about strip clubs?" I asked.

"No," she said, "Some of the smaller stores have fashion shows of their own and they hire girls as needed. Some of them are run by crude or downright nasty managers if things aren't going just right so you have to swallow your pride and bite your lip but if you're strong enough, the pay is good and they pay cash the next day. You can get tips from the customers and a bonus if your items sell well."

"What type of garments?" I asked.

"It's almost all bikinis, bras, panties, Victoria Secrets type stuff."

"Oh I see." I said. "Do they call you often?"

"About once or twice a month, but I don't always accept. It depends on my finances at the moment. "

"What's the most you ever made off one show?" I asked.

"Oh, about six hundred or so."

"What?" I said in amazement.

"Of course I got mauled pretty good and had to put up with a lot of shit from some of the customers but I paid my rent the next day and had enough left for a good meal."

"What does Malken & Drake think about you working part time for a competitor?"

"You don't work for the store," she said. "You work for an independent contractor. They just rent the space for the shows. The store gets their money by charging outrageous prices for the merchandise and VIP tickets. It's totally a win- win situation for everyone."

"Can you recommend any to me? "

She seemed to hesitate for a minute.

"It's not easy work and it's not pretty, Sandi. Nothing high class about it at all. I'm not sure you'd have the stomach for it. "

"I might not have a choice though, Des," I said. "If the car goes, I'm screwed."

"Well, the one I work the most is at Sanderson's but it's not your usual fashion show. They call it Club Sanderson's and it's run by a group of women with a penchant for young women in their underwear or less. It's usually one night a month, but sometimes they have two a month. The clothes all come from Sanderson's intimate apparel department or from sports wear for the swim suits. Its all quality merchandise but not Malken & Drake quality. I make the most money there but I earn it too."

All that night I considered the information she'd given me, trying to balance my need for immediate cash with the description she'd given me about the shows. I'd done a quick calculation and if I were to dress well at Malken & Drake, my initial cash outlay could be as much as two thousand dollars. I also had to consider the fact that my car badly needed some maintenance. I did have some left on my credit card but the interest rate was outrageous. I could borrow from my Mom, but she was juggling funds too,. Of course, there was no guarantee I would be accepted or when the next showing would be.

Two days later, Desire' told me there was going to be a showing at 'Club Sanderson' if I was interested. I took down the name and number of the woman in charge and put it in my purse.

"Hey Des, I've got a question for you?"

"Sure, what do want to know?"

"You said something about 'if I had the stomach for it 'and 'if I was strong enough'. What did you mean by that?"

"Well, for one thing, you have to be able to take a lot of shit out of some weird women on a power trip. Most of them are all right but they aren't the warm fuzzy type we deal with at Malken & Drake," she said.

'Is that it?" I asked.

"It varies from show to show," she said. 'At Club Sanderson's, the customers are allowed to touch the models whenever they feel the urge. It's something you have to get used to."

By 'touch' are you saying in an intimate way?"

"Oh yeah," she said. "That's why you get the big tips, Sandi. It's a bunch of wealthy older women that get their jollies that way. Makes them feel young again, I guess."

"Oh," I said, trying to sound calm and collected while I was anything but.

"You get used to it, "she said. " A couple hours of touchy-feelie , a little one on one and you walk out with a few c-notes tucked in your bra, if you have one."

"That doesn't sound like anything I'm interested in," I said.

"I wasn't either but I needed rent money and I got that and more."

"Well, thanks for letting me know," I said. "I'll probably try to borrow from my mother."

"Okay, that's cool," she said, "but remember that you'll have to pay her back. The second show I did, qt Sanderson's I made enough to buy four suits from the bargain store and pay cash for them, About three grand worth of high fashion for less than seven hundred and I didn't have to charge anything but a silk blouse."

"I don't know," I said. "I do really need some cash right away, but that sounds incredibly gross."

"It's not that bad, Sandi, and you get used to it after while."

I paced the floor for over an hour that night, trying to imagine some old women pawing at me. Could I stand there and pretend it didn't bother me? Did I need cash that badly?

The honest answer was either I call Mom or try the shows. I picked up the phone to call my mother, but never dialed her number. Eventually I talked myself into trying it one time, but that would be the end of it.

At lunch the next day, I called the number she'd given me.

"Have you modeled for us before?" the woman asked.

"No "Ma'am," I said. "Desire Watkins gave me your number."

'Oh yes, I know Desire' "she said. "I'm not sure if she's working this show or not. Well, if you think you've got what it takes, come by my office at six and we'll do a quick interview."

She told me who to ask for when I got there, and where to park and told me to be on time or don't show up.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 455  |  
88%
  |  1

Instead of My s****r Ch. 03

After taking my s****r's place on her driving test almost another year passed before my next opportunity to take her place. A month before we had moved as a f****y to a new part of the country where Mum had found a good job although we had yet to make any friends. I was still doing a minimum wage job in a supermarket, whilst Jessica was away on a holiday in Spain, before she started a new secretarial job at a firm of solicitors next week.

I still dressed up when I could. I did think I'd have the chance to go out and about, but Mum and Jessica didn't want me to, in case someone saw me and thought I actually was Jessica. That was only a good thing when it suited them. For now my dressing-up was restricted to the odd evening staying in and keeping Mum company.

The phone message that changed everything came on Saturday morning, while we were both out. From the time on the answer-phone it had been made shortly before Jessica was due to fly back. The line was bad but the message was clear. Apparently Jessica had injured herself in an accident, not too badly, but badly enough not to fly home. She might be able to get a flight on Monday or Tuesday, but wouldn't be home to start work on Monday. As I listened my stomach began to tingle with butterflies of excitement as my mind raced ahead to the inevitable request. It came right at the end of the message.

"Can Peter cover for me until I get home?"

The message ended abruptly, with the sound of pips indicating that the caller had run out of credit. There was no doubt in my mind how my weekend and the start of next week were going to be spent! Mum's planning skills went into overdrive. After a frenzied hour of internet browsing, telephone directory thumbing and phone calls, she was on her way to a nearby super shopping mall, whilst I was on my way to the shower, armed with some hair removal cream and the instruction not to wash my hair.

I was out of the shower wondering what I should wear, when mum returned. She explained that she had made the arrangements for me to make the best imitation of Jessica ever. The rest of the day was all such a whirl, its hard for me to remember all the details in the right order!

First there were two items designed to enhance my appearance. One was something called a 'gaff', a cross between a g-string and a jock strap, which was to be worn under my knickers and designed to keep my cock tucked safely between my legs. The other item, or should that be items, were a pair of fabulous synthetic breasts, that Mum swiftly stuck on my chest using some adhesive. She assured me that the glue was strong enough for me to go bra-less and would last up to 48 hours and probably longer if I was careful. Soon I was experiencing the feeling of 'loading' them into my bra. They were fabulous! They moved as I breathed, bounced slightly as I walked and accurately weighted to match the real thing; they looked frighteningly real. They actually took quite a bit of getting used to, but added to the realism. I spent the rest of Saturday perfecting my walk, trying on the clothes I would wear to work. Mum had treated me to several new matching bra and panty sets, all in pretty pastel shades with a lacy trim. With the new false boobs I looked and felt so curvaceously feminine, although their weight meant it took me a while to get used to walking in high heels.

We spent Sunday quietly. There was no news from Jessica and our attempts to contact her at her hotel were foiled by our inability to speak Spanish. I spent the day at home, wondering about the next day. I was so nervous I could hardly sl**p!

I woke well before my alarm went off. Mum was up too, watching my preparations carefully, making sure my hair and make-up were perfect. I was wearing a tailored white long-sleeved blouse and a skirt suit, with a fitted jacket and a short skirt. In truth I felt the skirt was a little too short, but it was what Jessica would wear so I had no choice. I carried a matching black handbag and wore a pair of shiny black high-heels. As I walked to the bus stop the heels clicked wondrously on the pavement and I felt so contented.

The first thing I noticed was the difference in people's reactions to me. Before I had been trying so hard not to be noticed and I had wanted to get the deception over as soon as possible. Now I had more confidence. It started with the bus driver. I recognized him as I had often caught his bus to work, as Peter. He never spoke or showed any interest as I paid him.

Today, I got a smile, a 'morning' and my hand squeezed as he handed me my change. I was also fairly sure that he had been staring at my breasts. Normally it was hard to find a seat as men often sprawled over both seats. Now, two of them sat up, clearing the space next to them. An older woman took advantage and nipped into the first seat. I took the second one, which meant sliding past the guy into the window seat. I know his hand brushed my bum as I did and I'm pretty certain it wasn't an accident. As the journey went on his hand somehow found itself resting against the side of my leg, just below where my skirt ended. I generously ignored these incidents; pondering for a moment to wonder what his reaction would be if he knew the truth, I turned my attention to the view out of the window, watching out for my stop.

I got off at my stop and walked along the high street to the solicitors' office. I paused to read the shiny brass plate by the door: 'Jenkins & Jenkins Solicitors'. I knew it was Mr. and Mrs. Jenkins, but that was all. I took a deep breath and tried the door. It was locked. I didn't want to be late on my first day, or on Jessica's first day to be precise, but I didn't know what to do. I saw a doorbell and rang it.

A tall elegant woman answered the door. "You must be Jessica, I'm Catherine Jenkins." She held out her hand, with beautifully manicured nails, and we shook hands. The touch of her hand made my tummy flutter delightfully; I realized that I quite fancied her! Once inside I was introduced to Mr. Jenkins ("Call me Michael, unless we're with a client"). He flashed me a brilliant white smile that did credit to his dentist. To my surprise my tummy gave another little flutter. Michael was much nicer that the horrible weasel-like driving instructor or the slimy test examiner; I realized that I quite fancied him too!!

The morning passed uneventfully, as I began with some filing, some note taking and a little typing. As I went to get a sandwich for lunch I began to think that this might end up being quite easy!

In the afternoon I took a letter into Mr. Jenkins for him to sign. I ended up standing next to his chair as we looked at the letter and, to my amazement he began stroking the back of my leg, right up my thigh to the hemline of my skirt! My tummy fluttered again; it felt so nice, I was actually sad when he stopped. As I sat at the reception desk I kept replaying the moment over and over in my head.

We closed to clients at 5pm. Michael called me into his office.

"Well Jessica, not to bad for a first day, but you were five minutes late back from lunch." He went on to explain that I was on a week's trial and poor punctuality might be held against me. "Unless, um, no" he muttered, "I couldn't really ask you to do that."

"What Mr. Jenkins? I really need this job. Tell me what I could do." My mind was racing with possibilities as I said this.

"When my Father founded the firm, he used to administer reasonable physical chastisement for small misdemeanors like being late. If you were to sign this form accepting reasonable physical chastisement then we could overlook the lateness and administer a small spanking as your punishment."

My mind whirled; a spanking from Michael!

I heard myself saying, "Well Mr. Jenkins, if it will help me keep my job, I'd be happy to sign the form."

In a flash, he'd printed out a form for me to sign, I'd signed it, without even reading it, he had called Mrs. Jenkins in from her office and I was bent over, with my forearms resting on the desk waiting for my punishment.

"On this occasion, as it is the first time, you may keep your skirt in place," he said and with that he spanked me! He administered five, firm slaps, one for each minute, his hand lingering just a fraction on my bum after each slap.

"Thank you Mr. Jenkins" I said as when he finished.

The next day I made sure I was not late. I didn't want the Jenkins' to think that I wanted to be spanked, even if, secretly, I did. I started the day off taking notes for a client meeting. The client was a bit of a tart in my opinion. All fur coat and no knickers as my Mum might have said. To be fair I don't know for certain that she owns a fur coat, but from the number of times she crossed and uncrossed her long, tanned legs plus the shortness of her dress, I do know she didn't wear any knickers. After she'd gone Mr. Jenkins asked me to return to his office to show him my notes.

Once again I found myself standing by his side, at his desk and once again he began to stroke my leg, further up this time, beyond my hemline!

"That bl**dy woman, she always leaves me all flustered, flashing everything like that!" he exclaimed as he stood up. "Blast!"

"What's the matter Michael?"

"She's given me a bl**dy erection and my next client is due any minute. I'll never be able to concentrate."

"Can I help at all?" I said in a small voice.

"Not unless you're offering me a quick blow job!"

Trembling with anticipation and amazed at my own sluttish behaviour, I knelt down in front of him. I looked up through my fringe and said softly "Anything to help, Mr. Jenkins."

With his help I freed his cock from the confines of his trousers and pants. I let out a startled gasp. His cock, fully erect, the tip glistening with pre-cum, was much bigger than the others. I lowered my head and began to lick his monster cock from tip to balls and back again, before I tried to take it into my mouth. Using my lips to grasp it firmly, I felt his foreskin slid back and his exposed tip brushing against the back of my throat. I made a conscious effort to relax and his thrusting pushed his cock deeper and deeper. Sucking hard and swallowing seemed to be having a good effect as he let out moans of pleasure.

I heard a voice in my ear. It was Catherine!

"If you could be quick, Jessica, I have a client due shortly and I need you. By the way, make sure you swallow it all, I don't want my husband's suit needing the cleaners."

I was completely flustered and, to add to my confusion, Michael chose that moment to release his cum, filling my mouth. With each squirt his cock twitched, making it hard for me to keep things under control, but I swallowed as fast as I could and just coped. I finished by licking his cock clean as he let out a satisfied sigh. He handed me a tissue to clean myself up and thanked me for my 'assistance' as he put it. I wiped my face and hurried into Catherine's office for her meeting, only a few moments late, but late enough for me to realize from the look on her face I could expect a spanking later.

Sure enough, on my return from lunch, Catherine called me into her office.

"You can guess why I've called you in here, I hope?"

"I was late for your meeting. I'm very sorry."

"I'm glad you have apologized, but it won't spare you a spanking. I'd like to do it now, if that's convenient as I other things to attend to at the end of the day." I nodded. "Over here then. I prefer to administer my spankings over the knee."

Obediently I found myself over her knees, high enough for my toes to barely touch the ground and for me to feel very vulnerable. Swiftly she spanked me, six slaps in all, much less gently than her husband, even though she did rub it gently for me saying "this is all for your own good. Incidentally, don't think this has anything to do with the blow-job you gave to my husband. You can do that whenever you want, personally I can't stand the taste."

I returned to my desk, with my bottom still stinging. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, comparing the two spankings. Surprisingly Catherine's had hurt more and for longer. It had also been more humiliating, being over her knee like a naughty c***d.

The day ended with a call from Catherine. She was in the flat above the offices and needed my help at once. I hurried up the stairs. The sight that awaited me took my breath away. She had taken her dress off and was wearing just her beautiful coordinated lingerie- black bra, panties, stocking and suspenders. She looked totally stunning and my cock strained against the restricting gaffe. She explained her problem. She had just painted her nails and she badly needed a pee!

As if in a dream I followed her into the bathroom, slid her panties down and helped to her sit. Then I waited while she pee-d, blushing a very deep shade of red and finding my gaze drawn to her beautiful body. It sounded so loud and I was amazed by how unconcerned she was.

"Thanks Jess, you're a life saver" she said.

Then I had to wipe her dry! My hands shook noticeably as I gingerly wiped some folded toilet tissue over her pussy. Then I slid her panties back up again. I was so turned on, so embarrassed and so confused I nearly tripped as I left.

That evening there was another message on the phone from my s****r saying that she still couldn't get a flight and could I keep going to work in her place? Needless to say I was delighted to oblige, although she gave no indication of when she'd be back.

Wednesday began quite uneventfully. Again I found men noticing me on the way to work, but this time I also noticed that women looked at me in a very different way to before; perhaps sizing up the competition! From being an anonymous guy to a girl worth a second look was quite a journey. At work I took notes, typed letters but nothing unusual happened.

Just before the end of the day Catherine invited me up to the flat.

"Yesterday I put you in an embarrassing position, sorry for that Jess, but I couldn't help noticing the way you were staring at me. Are you bi or just bi-curious?"

I decided to be honest, up to a point. "Curious, I guess. I've never been with a woman, but I do find you very attractive."

(It was sad, but true; I had sucked cock, twice, no three times now, and been taken up the bum by the driving test examiner, but I still had no experience with women.)

"Jessica, I think what's good enough for my husband is good enough for me. How would you like to lick my pussy?" She stepped out of her skirt, slid her panties off and posed for a moment. "Well?"

"I'd like that very much Catherine."

She took control and was very dominant. I laid on the bed and she knelt astride me, pinning me to the bed. She lowered her pussy onto my face and told me to lick. I licked. Smothered by her moist pussy, I licked and licked, running my tongue along her pussy lips again and again. All the time she was writhing about, grinding her crotch into my face. I probed with my tongue, sometimes pushing it deep inside her, which she seemed to like. I also probed a smaller hole and was rewarded with a metallic-tasting tiny squirt of liquid that I assumed was her pee. She like it best of all when she had pushed her clit right into my mouth and I could suck really hard on it, pulling it gently between my teeth, allowing me to give it a frenzied licking. She reached her climax, grinding into my face and squirting more pee into my mouth as she cried out "Yes! Yes! Yes!" She stayed there for a moment, before getting off.

"That was great, Jessie; but I really need a pee. I didn't leak any when I came, did I?"

"Um, well, yes, you did a bit." I blushed, adding, "but it was ok. I didn't mind."

"Really? That's delightfully kinky of you Jessie. I'd kiss you, but your face is covered with ... well you know what. You'd better wash your face before you go home."

I took her advice, also wiping my cock clean -- I had suffered some dribbling fluids of my own!

I wondered what Thursday would have in store. While I was typing some letters my mind wandered to the events of the previous days and I made some errors. Michael was not pleased and before I went to lunch he called me into his office.

"You're still making careless errors but for now I'm prepared to allow you to carry on. Assuming you'll accept the punishment of a spanking?" I nodded and he added "very well, raise your skirt up above your waist and assume the position across my knees."

My knees trembled as I hitched up my skirt up, walked self consciously across the office to where he was sitting on the sofa and I laid across his lap. He pressed his hand on my back, pinning me in place. I could feel his cock hardening as he pushed me down and I could feel it twitch with every slap, all twelve of them. These were much harder than the first time. I cried out in pain the first two times and was told that if I made any noise the slap didn't count. I bit my lip and felt tears welling up in my eyes. After the ninth slap, I saw a pair of black high heels standing in front of me, so I guessed Catherine was watching, which didn't make it any better. Now my humiliation had an audience, making things even worse.

After my ordeal was over I stood up, my bum cheeks stinging. I was certain that they were as red as my blushing face. I started to pull down my skirt.

"Stop!" Michael ordered. "I don't like tights. Get some proper underwear. Catherine will advise you. Come to work in tights tomorrow and it'll be your last day."

He strode out. Catherine put her arm round my shoulders and comforted me.

"Don't cry, Jessie, we'll go shopping after work, my treat. It'll be fine."

After work Catherine drove us to a shopping mall which stayed open late. There she made a bee-line for a lingerie store. I was very nervous but also excited. The thought of wearing such beautiful lingerie as Catherine thrilled me. The thought of trying it on in a shop terrified me. Luckily I knew my sizes so didn't need the measuring service the shop advertised.

Together we went round the shop, commenting on the different styles and materials.

"I think today we only need to buy one set. If you like it and more importantly, if Michael likes you in it, we can buy more later." She handed me some items. I looked at silky, white, lace-trimmed garments. They were so much flimsier and so much sexier than the plain cotton undies I was wearing. I waited while she paid, then she handed me the bag, explaining that she had a few more things to buy and that she'd see me tomorrow.

At home I told Mum what had happened, as I had done every day. On her prompting I tried on the new lingerie. It felt great, but whilst the bra had an uplifting effect, it didn't cover my false boobs as well as my old bra. However, Mum used some foundation make-up which disguised the joins quite well. The knickers were just sufficient to cover my gaff, which came as a relief.

I got up early the next day, to allow for the 'camouflage' job. The new lingerie certainly had an effect. With my boobs virtually thrust into the faces of passers-by, I attracted a lot of stares, admiring ones from men, and some from women that I couldn't be sure about. Some, especially from women who were with men I smile back at, were hostile; some seemed to be sympathetic, almost pitying me. The stockings also affected my walk although this was a more subtle effect. Being without my tights made me slightly less self confident so I took smaller strides and the suspenders seemed to tug at my legs, giving me quite a wiggle in my walk!

At work I was kept busy as usual, but things eased off in the afternoon. Michael called me into his office, when Catherine was already waiting. He launched into a speech.

"Right Jessica, time for your evaluation. Your work and punctuality have been acceptable; you've been willing to do that little bit extra, so to speak, to keep things running smoothly. There are just two more things. Firstly if you could just take off your blouse and skirt, we can inspect your underwear and see if you've made the requested changes."... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 1590  |  
97%
  |  1

My Half-s****r & Me

My Half-s****r moved in with Mom and me when I was 13 or 14, she was 19. I had met her only once, when I was 7 or 8, so I really didn't
know her. Mom worked the 3-11pm shift, so we were home alone in
the evening. One night I was stroking my cock to a playboy when my
s****r (Linda) came walking in and caught me. I had covered myself
with the magazine and Linda walked over, sat on the edge of the bed
and said "It's okay, if you want, I'll do that for you." Well, hell why
would I pass up my first opportunity for some kind of sex, whether it
be a handjob or whatever. I wasn't even concerned that it was with
my Half-s****r. I moved the magazine, she took my now soft, cock
and slowly started stroking, it did not take long for it to start growing.
Then she slid my cock into her mouth. My god, how warm and wet her
mouth was, I was in heaven. She sucked me for about 5 min. then
stopped. She looked at me and asked, "Will you trust me?" I shook my
head yes. "If you trust me I promise that what may seem strange at
first will really feel good as long as you give it a chance."




Now I had no idea what she was talking about, but I was game for (I
thought) anything. She had me lay on my back and started licking,
sucking and biting my nipples. What she did was giving me such a
sensation, I could feel it in my groin I actually felt as if I could cum
just from her playing with my nipples. Next, she straddled my head and put her shaved cunt in front of my mouth and told me to lick her cunt. She spread her lips with fingers and started licking that pink hole of hers. As I licked I noticed what appeared to be a small (about 2" long) cock sticking out at the top of her cunt. She told me that she had an oversized clit and that she really loved having it sucked, that was all she had to say and I was sucking that clit like there was no tomorrow. She loved it all right it didn't take long and she was moaning "Fffffuuuuuccccckkkk Iiiii'mmmmm Cccuuummmmiiinnngg."
Suddenly I was sprayed, I thought Linda was pissing on me, but she told me, afterwards, that she was a squirter when she orgasms. I told her she could have at least warned me.


Now she told me to get on my hands and knees, she told me to relax, that I would feel some pressure on my asshole in a bit. She started licking my ass, then tonguing it, as matter of fact, she was getting quite a bit of it in my ass. Then she slid a finger in my ass and started pumping me. It really surprised me, because it actually felt good and my cock felt so hard I thought it would split open. Linda crawled under me, and as she continued finger fucking my ass, she started sucking my cock. I wasn't huge at my age, probably 7", but she would suck all of my cock in and I could feel it slip into her throat. It didn't take any time and I knew I was ready to cum. "Fuuuuuck s*s, I'm gonna cuuuuuum" I groaned as the first stream shot from my cock into her throat. As I continued Linda sucked every drop of my hot, sticky jizz from my, now, softening cock.


Afterward she smiled and said "Mmmmmmm, that was good, I'm going to enjoy having that sweet cum as often as I want. C'mon, let's take a shower. I told her I would join her after I took a piss, but she said "No, get in the shower, don't waste it." I didn't know what the hell she was talking about, but I got in the shower with her, she laid down and told me to piss on her. I said "What!" She said that she really enjoyed to be pissed on and that I should start on her tits and work my way to her face. I did as I was told, I had to go like a race horse, the stream was like a garden hose. When I got to her face she opened her mouth and drank all that she could. I thought it kinda strange, but also thought it was kinda hot. As a matter of fact my cock was starting to get hard again.


As we soaped each other up and enjoyed rubbing each other Linda started telling me about how she learned all these things, it was from her Dad. She related to me how when she was growing up, and still very young , she always bathed with her Dad. He would lather her up and always pay alot of attention on her chest, ass and what he called her cunny. He told her he needed to make sure she was extra clean in those areas. She recalled that she thought it was funny, the big snake he had between his legs, which hung just above his knee and how he told her that if she petted it, it would stand up for her. So she would take it in her little hands and stroke it until it would stand up, he told her, how if she continued she could get milk from it. He told her to watch as he started stroking his hard cock, then while sitting in the tub he bent his head down & started sucking his own cock and as he bobbed his head up & down he continued to stroke it with his hand. When he started moaning, he pulled his head back & with his mouth open and spurt after spurt of thick streams of cum shot into his mouth. He smiled and swallowed every drop of his own cum. He told Linda the next time he wanted her to try it, he was sure she would enjoy it. Linda noticed a drop of the white milky substance oozing from his cock, she reached out, took his cock pulling to her mouth and licked the drop off and swallowed. She told me the taste was slightly salty, but it did taste good. Her Dad approved and told her the next time she would have it all to herself. Then he asked her if she had to pee, which she did. He told her to stand with one leg on either side of him and squat over his face. He then told her to pee on his face and as she did he opened his mouth drinking all her pee.



I looked at Linda, with disbelief and said "I can't even come close to getting my cock in my mouth, look." I bent my head down and came up quite short of being able to do what she describe. "The reason you can't is because Dad's cock is 14" when hard, I measured it one day." I thought damn that's one huge cock, I'd really like to see that! I knew he was a big man, I mean he was 6'8" tall, but that is a huge cock. Anyway, she continued that the next time he started by licking her cunny & her ass. At first she thought it strange probing her bumhole with his tongue, but as he he continued it felt better and better. As a matter of fact she felt a tingling in her cunny as he continued. She could feel him spread her little cheeks apart and push his tongue into her bumhole, after she was good and wet he slid a finger in and continued licking and sucking her cunny. he would concentrate on a particular spot just at the top of her slit, which really made her feel strange, the tingling was travelling all thru her body & she felt as if she was going to pee. The more he sucked,the more intense the feeling became, until her little body shook and she passed out. Afterward he explained that what he was sucking on was her "clit" and that hers was unusually large, about 3/4", which was quite large for her age. Which, obviously from what I sawcontinued to grow. After she regained her senses, he had her play with his cock until it was good and hard. He then squirted something from a bottle on it making it very slippery and started stroking up and down its long shaft, slowly at first. She noticed something clear seeping from the huge hole at the head of his cock. She told him and he stopped and told her to suck it off, which she did and it tasted even better than that which she had tasted before. He explained it was called precum and went back to stroking his cock, but now was doing so much faster. He started to moan and Linda knew he was close to shooting out that hot, thick milk, she was to drink. "Awwwwwwwww Fuuuuuuck, open your mouth for Daddy" her dad moan. As she a f***eful stream of cum shot into her mouth, she closed it to swallow and a second stream splashed her face. She then put her mouth over the bulbous head and sucked the rest of his cum, which seemed to take forever. She swallowed every drop and told me she liked it better than the first time. From then on she became a cum whore, wanting more and more. She told me it seemed as if she couldn't get enough. They would always take a shower afterward and she got into golden showers just as her Dad, though she told me it took her a while to acquire a taste for it, but she loves how the hot piss hitting her feels so good.



As she got older, around 13 or 14, they started going further. He broke her cherry with his finger and then started using dildo's on her as a prelude to fucking her. The first time he slowly pushed his huge cock in a little at a time, it felt as though he would split her apart. He, of course, couldn't get it all in, maybe 3" the first time. It hurt at first, but as he continued sliding in & out she became wetter & it felt better and better. She again felt all tingly and passed out. When she came to her Dad was still pumping his cock in & out until he finally filled her cunt with hot cum. She told me they continued having sex in many kinky ways until she moved in with Mom & me. She said that her Dad even brought over friends once in a while to share her with and now she just can't get enough. She also told me that she really likes young boys, so that she canteach them sex the way she likes it, as they haven't had any experience.



By now my cock was raging hard, the head a dark purple. Linda laid in the tub and told me to stand over her & jack off into her mouth. I did so without hesitation & it didn't take long to empty my hot cum into her open mouth, after which, she gave me a big sloppy kiss giving back some of my own cum. I had the hottest s****r around, I told her that I'd really like to see her Dad's cock sometime. She told me she would see if she could set it up sometime, but I had to do something for her, which was to bring over some of my friends 13 or 14 years old. I ,of course, told her I'd be happy to and I'm sure they would be happy with what was in store for them.... Continue»
Posted by strangerknocking 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 10384  |  
93%
  |  15

Everything's Alright

After all the lectures and talks I’ve been told from my parents and relatives, you’d think I would be at least prepared for what the future holds in store for me – I wasn’t prepared. I didn’t have a fucking clue.


I’ve heard analogies of love, but the only one that best describes love is wind. Wind is invisible to the eye, but you sense it’s presence and you can feel it. Wind can hit you dead in the face abruptly and suddenly. So can love. Love hit me dead in the face and my knee-jerk reaction was to face it head on.


* * *
I was invited to a beach party for some “fun in the sun” time with a group of friends from the private art college I attend. I was surprised because the people I hang out with usually spend their time cooped up in a friend’s room, passing a joint around in a circle of people, and laughing about God know’s what. It was out of the “norm” for them, so, naturally, I was curious. I became even more curious when Phoebe, my roommate, nudged me on the arm with her elbow after a grueling art study with a 50 year-old professor from hell, Mrs. Herald.

“Ouch.” I hissed as I rubbed my forearm. She simply smiled and told me that I was a crybaby. I stuck my tongue out at her and she shook her head while grinning.

“So, you going to that thing?” She kept her head down as we walked to our dorm because she was fidgeting around in her bag looking for something.

“What thing?” I was looking at her rummaging through her bag. She snapped back her head with a smirk holding up a thin square of plastic.

“Gotcha!” She exclaimed turning to me. I gave her a bewildered stare as she grabbed my hand, placed the plastic in it, and sealed the bond by closing up my fingers around it. I opened my hand, my fingers peeling backward to reveal the same square, only this time; I noticed the faint shape of a circle inside of it. After scrutinizing this square for several seconds, I gasped, clamped and shot my hand in my pockets and scowled at my roommate.

She craned her head back and laughed as we walked up the familiar stairs to our dorm room. My feet literally stuck to the ground refusing to move as I watched her walk up the stairs. Noticing that I wasn’t close on her heels, she turned. She looked at me and shrugged.

“Pheobe!”
“What?”
“What the fuck is this for?”
She looked me up and down and shook her head with the biggest shit-eating grin I’ve ever seen.

“You know what it’s for.”
“No shit, Sherlock. Tell me why you’re giving it to me.”

She was still shaking her head as she walked back down the steps further towards me till she was standing in front of me. She motioned over to the staircase step and we sat down side by side. She rummaged through her bag again and pulled out two cigarettes, lighting both before handing one of the two to me. I slowly took a drag and exhaled harshly.

“Sher, you haven’t been layed in 3 months.” She said nonchalantly while looking out over the parking lot.
It felt like someone pricked me right in the ass – a personal question, eh? I looked puzzled and I involuntarily shifted my thighs bringing them close together and away from Pheobe. She chuckled and placed her hand on my knee. I ignored her and smoked away on my cigarette.

She took one long drag, parted her lips to let the smoke escape them and cleared her throat. “Sher, you really don’t have to hide anything to me. You know that, don’t you?”

I was twirling the cigarette in between my index and middle finger thinking of what next to say. Fortunately, Pheobe hates silence, so she took the initiative.

“Look, if you’re gay just say so. Don’t hide it. I only gave you that condom cause I want you to enjoy yourself at the party nonetheless. Sex with a man… or with a woman.” She turned to me, forcing my eyes to stare at her emerald ones. I was choked up to say the least. I guess a close friend can eye even the less conspicuous of things.

“I…” Could I admit it? Being a lesbian? My heart was yelling it out, practically screaming it. My brain was thinking on the logical scale of things; coming out of the closet during college isn’t the best thing to do, but on the other hand, I go to school with bohemians who are accustomed to the now revolutionized way of “life”. So, why not?

Pheobe was still looking at me intently. Her cigarette was a little lopsided looking because the ash was accumulating on the cherry of it. I took a deep breath, exhaled, took another drag, ashed, exhaled, looked at Pheobe and said it.

“I’m a lesbian.” I whispered looking away as if I were ashamed. Why should I feel or look ashamed? I don’t know. I knew I was a lesbian since the 9th grade, but I just couldn’t detach myself from the “popular” group of friends and risk my rank among the girls who were envied at school.

“Now, was that so hard?” Pheobe said and winked. She gave me a half hug and told me to go up stairs and get ready for tonight. I was still puzzled about my conversation with my roommate while scrubbing my scalp in the shower. Why was she asking me these questions? It wasn’t that out of character for her to do so, but still; I couldn’t help but wonder. I toweled myself off and noticed her on the phone, cupping her hands over the receiver so that I couldn’t read her lips or overhear her muffled conversation. I shrugged, went into the kitchen, leaving water droplets splashing to the floor in my wake. Pheobe sighed harshly and called me out that I would put someone at risk of slipping on the tile and breaking their neck.

“Well, it’s only you and me in here, so no problem now, is there?” I smirked and she rolled her eyes and continued talking on the phone. Pouring myself some Ginger ale, I was constantly reverting my thoughts back to who could be on the phone with Pheobe. She saw my confused look and just kept staring at me, smiling every now and then from what the person on the other end of the receiver was telling her. I mouthed and motioned to her: “Who’s on the phone?” She shook her head and was doubling over with laughter. Whoever was on the other end, she must’ve been more talented than George Carlin at cracking jokes; Pheobe only listens to the good stuff. And, I said she is on the other end because I could clearly make out a feminine voice on the other end.

“So, do I know this person?” I yelled over the laughter. Pheobe was holding onto her stomach practically choking on her laughter-filled sobs. I was getting annoyed at this point. So, what better way to retaliate than annoy back, right? Right. So, I dragged my guitar amp to the kitchen and Pheobe became quiet with suspicion. I had to re-wrap my towel around my self because it started to come undone. I hefted it on the counter and Pheobe kept asking me what I was doing. I took out my iPod and started sifting through the artists with my thumb on the glass screen. After finding what I was looking for, I tapped the screen, hooked up the amp to the jack, and the slow tempo of lazy guitars, echoing drums and lingering guitar solos drifted into the room. I smirked. I love Ska music.

“Ughhh…” Pheobe exacerbated a sigh loudly. The feminine voice on the other end clearly said, “What?” Pheobe gave another rather annoying sigh and she shook her head in a lazy manner.
“Pot-smoker music.” She said loudly as I turned up the knob. I started to giggle because I was finally getting my way. Pheobe yelled at me to turn it down but I simply turned the knob in a clockwise motion, which raised the volume level.
I was swaying my hips and had my arms up above my head, dancing and loving the way the music made me feel: like there was no care in the world, except feeling and being there. Pheobe got up from her seat and was walking over to the amp and I brought my hands out and grabbed her hands and f***ed her to dance with me. She half-heartedly laughed and was yelling at me to stop and turn the music down and I replied back with bellowing out the lyrics of the song:

“All this time that you think,” Pheobe was struggling in my grip, still laughing and trying to get away. “I would be here for your sake,” She was clawing at my shoulders yelling at me to stop, the feminine voice on the receiver asking something and for a second, I thought I recognized the voice. ”I hope you’ve got a bottle of wine,” Pheobe was impatient now and telling me to stop, but I knew her little tricks. I wanted to dance and she was going to dance with me! She annoyed me, so it’s only fair that I annoy her. “And, if it’s a drinking problem I’ll be laughin’ at the bottom because,” I felt her hands on my towel trying to push me away. I was forcing her to dance with me and I looked like a d***k doing so; this was just too funny. ” ‘because I already finished mineeeeeeeeAh!” Pheobe clawed at the towel and ripped it from my body. I quickly sheathed my hands like swords over my most private places on my body and Pheobe’s face was priceless. The music was blaring still and I was yelling at her why she took my towel in a panic. Pheobe was laughing so hard she fell to the floor, my towel still in her hands.

“You’re butt is as white as Michael Jackson! HA!” She was hugging her sides and the phone was laughing as well. I scowled at her, bending over myself to cover up my boobs and most importantly, my crotch. Pheobe’s eyes were watering up from laughing so hard but after a couple of seconds she got up, wiped her eyes with a big grin on her face and turned down the knob of the amp.

“Alrighty. Yeah, we’ll see you when you get here. Bye, ‘mystery’ person.”
The phone laughed a goodbye as well and Pheobe pushed the END button and turned to me.
“They’re coming here?” I exclaimed, motioning for my towel. Pheobe looked me up and down and wolf whistled. I stuck my tongue out at her and motioned for my towel again. She didn’t let up. So, I was fed up and said to myself inside my head, “fuck it.” Apparently, I must’ve said it out loud because Pheobe’s eye gave me a blank stare when I removed my hands from my body and walked back over to the counter, took a swig of the Ginger ale, walked back over to her, retrieved my towel from her grip and walked out of the kitchen swaying my hips to “throw” it in her face.

* * *
The party was full of life by the time Pheobe and I were exiting her vehicle. We towed our own liquor and beer with us because we knew there were people there at the party with a certain taste for the “classic shit”. As we walked on the cobblestone steps to the patio out back, John poked his head out of the second story window and practically climbed out of it before he managed to air high-five us. We returned the friendly gesture and walked in on the scene unfolding before us:

There were beer bottles everywhere. Everywhere you looked there was a beer bottle. I paused while taking in the view and shook my head wishing my friend Jan were there to enjoy it with me; he loves beer.

I dropped my load off on the bar table and asked the bartender for a Rum and Coke. I nearly lost my balance when I realized it was Janice from the local youth group on campus.

“Preacher by day and drink mixer by night. Sounds like a comic book character I would want to read about.” I said as I smiled to her while watching her hands go to work. Janice smirked and asked me how I was doing with classes. I shrugged and told her the truth.

“It’s going well, I guess. I’m just struggling with my personal life.” I was surprised I was opening myself to Janice after just a sip of alcohol. I guess I keep surprising myself with every minute that passes by in my life.

I finished my drink and averted my gaze to the sound system that a couple of my friends were crowding around, fighting over the iPod plugged into it. I laughed as one of them was pushed into the pool. There were profanities and swim-suit tops flying everywhere and before I knew it, I had Kyle (a friend from the studio) toy-fully playing with the strings of my halter top. I politely padded his hand and removed it from the strings and told him nicely that I just simply wasn’t interested. He shrugged and went in search of another possible target. Just as I was feeling the buzz in the core of my body my favorite Techno song came on. Escape Me flooded the backyard with the echoing beats and raspy tones. I felt my hips rocking back and forth with the familiar tempo and Pheobe came up from behind and started dancing with me. I laughed a hearty laugh and started grinding and swaying my hips left and right when I heard the chorus. I even yelled out the first part, holding my drink in the other hand.

“Black out tendencies! Forrrrrget about the-“ And, then Pheobe joined in, “Futuuurreeeee!”

We laughed together and I felt her leave my body to go and greet another person. I wasn’t paying attention because I was so enthralled in the music. And, it was weird but at that moment, my brain froze on the image of the girl I had been obsessing over for months. I always thought chat sites were cheesy but after roaming around on xHamster for awhile, sooner or later you’re bound to receive a ton of PM’s. And, I couldn’t have asked for a better time to be online when a gorgeous girl started talking to me. It was just small talk for a couple of days and then, gradually, we built up the courage to talk about sex to one another and slowly but surely, the passion kept growing. Like an insatiable fire of lust, and that lust quickly turned to love. I loved this woman who lived hundreds of miles away from me and it would pain me each night to leave that chat site; when would I ever be able to see my beloved girl? The thought kept dangling from a nonexistent thread in my mind as I heard a squeal from Pheobe. My vision was a little blurred but I could make out her figure hugging another girl who seemed petite in form, a couple inches taller than me and dark brunette hair. I immediately thought of the mystery person over the phone and shrugged while taking another sip of Rum and Coke. I reverted my attention back to the beats of the techno song blasting from the speakers and slowly rocked my hips while looking out at the couples holding hands and kissing whilst dancing. I was about to ask Pheobe to drive me home (cause I was pretty tipsy at this point) but then I felt arms around my waist and a pair of lips on my neck. I gasped and wanted to turn around but was pinned to the spot; my feet literally stuck to the floor again. The pair of lips were moving along my neck and humming into it which my head spin, aside from the alcohol coursing through my body. I needed to see who this person was but her grip was much to strong for me.

I knew it was a woman because her hands were slim and slender in front of me. I kept asking who she was but she kept giggling in my neck and every now and then I would feel her teeth on the skin of my exposed neck. I felt like a helpless human being about to be viciously murdered by a Vampire; and I was very surprised to feel the moisture between my legs grow from that violent thought. She kept giggling and I felt her lips trail kisses up my neck, getting closer and closer to my ear. When her lips reached my ear lobe, I gasped as I felt the loose flesh being sucked into her mouth. I was unaware of my surroundings at the moment. The only thing that mattered to me was who this woman was and how amazing the feelings she made me feel were. My eyes were closed as I felt her tongue move into the grooves of my ear, feeling, searching, tasting. I wanted to be defiant, but that feeling was in hiding. My hands had minds of their own as they slowly enveloped over the mysterious woman’s hands, caressing them. I hadn’t had sex for 3 months and I think my hands didn’t have a care in the world who was giving me the attention that was at first unrequited, I was clearly excited.

“Who are you?” I whispered as I felt her lips curve into a smile on my ear.

“You know, I would’ve thought you’d have guessed by now, my little bear.”

I froze. I knew that voice anywhere. I slowly swallowed as I whispered her name slowly, my eyes wide, the blurriness from before dissipating with every passing millisecond. I felt her head nod on my shoulder as I felt my strength return. I pushed with all my might and quickly found myself doing a 180-degree turn in her arms. My face was inches from her when I beheld the love of my life: Her 5’6 height only barely toppled mine as the brown locks on top of her head cascaded down to her shoulders. That wicked smile turned into a devilish grin as my eyes took her in. Her tan skin complimented her fit figure: the small but prominent curves of her breasts beneath her tank top, the exposed lining of her belly and the bones of her hips slightly protruding against her skin. She had my mouth watering by the time my eyes flew back to their original state, staring back at her eyes. I had no control over myself as I stared into her deep brown orbs. They hypnotized me. I felt a hunger in me I had never felt before with anyone and as I contemplated how delicious she looked in front of me, I quickly lost all train of though as her lips crashed onto mine.

I moaned into her mouth as she sucked my bottom lip into hers. It felt as thought she were sucking all of my insecurities out of my mind via my mouth. My tongue moved of it’s own accord as it slid out and lightly tapped her upper lip. She parted hers to take in my offer and both of our tongues were tangling together in a massive dance. I felt her hands on my waist pulling me closer and I responded by sliding my hands through her hair and clenching onto her mane whilst pushing her further into my mouth. She moaned her approval of my behavior and I was unaware that all eyes were on us for about a second or so. I reluctantly detached my lips from hers and looked into the eyes that were capturing the scene I was laying out before them all. It was silent for several seconds and then Pheobe darted up behind us and she bellowed out.

“HELL YEAH! FIRST GIRL ON GIRL MAKE OUT OF THE NIGHT! WOO!” And with that, there claps, yells and whistles of approval coming from all inebriated lips in the vicinity of the backyard of the house. Pheobe laughed as she came around in front of us as the scene of me and my girl kissing gradually was forgotten. I was looking at her, at my girl, then back at her asking for answers with my eyes.

“She contacted me wanting to surprise you and I just couldn’t help it! You looked so cute together so I just had to!” She gave me a huge smile and hugged me. She winked at my girl and said in a nonchalant manner, “Oh, you know. Not like it’s any of my business and that these are the keys to that room (she placed a key in her hand) but um, there’s not supposed to be anyone in that room on the 2nd floor of the house. So, um… you guys should keep watch, capishe?” She looked directly into both of our eyes, bit her lip and walked off. I looked at my girl and was completely capture by her beauty all over again. I giggled as she shook the key in her hand as if she were fumbling with a pair of them about to kiss me goodnight outside her front door. I couldn’t take it anymore so I grabbed her hand and darted into the house with her close on my heels. I felt her hands on my ass on the way up the stairs. I was giggling uncontrollably as she slammed me into the wall and began kissing her way along my neck with passion.

I gasped and could have sworn I saw stars. I couldn’t believe I could possibly reach an orgasm just by having someone suck and kiss my neck. Could it possibly be because the absence of sex? Or was it something more? The thought dwelled in my head as I felt her hands slide further up the back of my thighs until she cupped them in her hands and I was lifted off the ground. I felt my body being tossed over her shoulder and I squealed as she smacked my ass, me hanging over her shoulder as if she were carrying a bag of heavy dog food. I was clenching her ass cheeks through her jeans as they swayed back and forth as she walked us to the top floor’s door that was off limits. I was still giggling as I felt the bl**d rush to my head from being upside down for a little over a minute. I heard her stop at the door and decided to surprise her as she was starting to shove the key in the door. I raised my hands high above my head, gaining momentum and then in a fast and harsh manner slammed them hard on each of her cheeks of her ass. She gasped and I felt her weight push against the frame of the door.

”Score!” I thought as she quickly regained her balance and growled her disapproval of my act. We were in the room but it was too dark for me to focus my eyes on one thing. I let my hands fly freely in front of me and then it felt like I was performing a summersault. I was rammed onto the bed, my back burning and my head spinning as I moaned incoherently. She snickered her glee from her comeback and went back to the door and closed it. She locked it swiftly and came back over to me. My legs were bent over the foot of the bed, my head swaying from side to side trying to get my bearings. I didn’t know what was happening. I felt lost and found all at once. I knew I was in for it as I felt the buckle of my shorts being practically ripped off. I suddenly regained actual consciousness and yelled, “No!” I felt her stiffen and she was still for about a minute. I licked my lips and whispered it quieter this time.

“No.”
“You… don’t want to?” She practically whimpered from above me. The window shed some light on her face from the lights outside. Her reaction in her voice was almost as painful as it was to look at her contorted features of her face. She was clearly on the verge of crying. I softly held her hands as I slowly lifted my back off the bed. My head was tucked under her chin and I craned it to her neck and kissed it softly.
“Our first time is not going to be f***ed.”

Then, I heard her laugh for the first time in a long time. The sound would make even a melody of mermaids singing jealous. I wanted to relish the sound of her sweet joyful chuckles further but at that moment, another familiar song came on. The soft intro to, “Everything’s Alright” drifted through the window and it was the only thing we could hear amongst the soft clatter of beer bottles and cries of laughter downstairs. I got up and reversed our position so that she was laying on the bed and me in front of her. I pushed her on to the bed further, kissed her lips slowly and quickly got up and walked to the foot of the bed. I turned around and let the flannel I was wearing hug my shoulders slightly as my hips began to sway.

I was finally going to do this the way I wanted to do it. When the music took a much more upbeat turn to it, I took my hands grasped the collar and pulled it to one shoulder. She could clearly see my exposed shoulder and I knew she was getting anxious. The music picked up and my hips were rocking back and forth as I unbuttoned the flannel with precision. It was off and hit the floor just as the soft clash of the drums faded into the second verse of the sung. The halter top was coming loose as I playfully pulled the tie and it fell to a heap by my feet. My bare back was visible to her as it began to move to “Wickie” like sounds of the guitar, building up to the slow tempo the song. I turned around and slowly thanked the shadows for hiding my exposed breasts to her. I slowly walked into the light as I felt the music vibrate off my skin. I lifted my arms, swaying them back and forth as my hands went into my hair. My head shook to the left and right as my hips worked their way to their own rhythm. I was making her squirm on the bed as she witnessed by body work to the slow beat of the song.

’Gotta get me high and dry’. The chorus beckoned my sexual arousal as my thumbs curled around the belt loops on my shorts as I tugged. The belt flew off and into a corner as my shorts were becoming looser. I looked directly at her as I slowly unbuttoned my shorts. The guitar riff was making my skin crawl and become loose all at once as I teased her with unzipping my zipper playfully. The shorts were down to my ankles by the time the song was halfway done. I grabbed the shorts, turned around and showed her my tan ass shaking in front of her, clearly visible that I wasn’t wearing any panties.

I turned around to her and I saw that she was practically oozing with lust. Her eyes said it all. I walked slowly to her, my hips and legs still moving slowly to the guitars and drums meshing together and my knees touched the edge of the bed. I lifted one leg onto the bed and began to crawl my way to her. Her legs were sprawled out of the bed and I could clearly see her stomach was exposed to me. I looked further up and took in the sight of her removing her top. Her breasts swayed and jiggled a bit as her arms threw her top to the side of the room. I flashed her a smile and crawled in between her thighs. I was kneeling my head down to her crouch of her pants and smiled as I heard her pout when my face quickly darted away. I began kissing her tan, smooth stomach sending a whirl of emotions through both of our bodies. She was moaning when my tongue licked it’s way around and in her navel. I kissed and explored with my lips further and further up her glorious body until I reached her chest. I kissed the space between her prominent globes and kissed my way to one breasts.

I felt her suck in her breath harshly as my mouth clasped onto her nipple. I was tonguing the areola softly at first and then took the nipple between my lips and sucked it into my mouth. I felt it plop back against her chest and she moaned with ecstatic edge to it. I moved my head around whilst sucking her nipple and noticed that drove her over the edge. I returned the same amount of attention to her other nipple and did so back and forth as she was squirming beneath my touch and licks. I moved my lips up her body as they finally rested back against her mouth. We resumed our passionate kissing as my hands did the talking. I had her pants off in record-breaking timing as I tossed them to the floor. I felt her weight shift underneath me.

She purred her affection for me by licking her way around my neck and then to my full breasts. Her tongue was absolute magic. My hands digging into the pillow above her, I felt her nurse my breasts with so much passion and love… I was at a loss of words. The only thing I could do was live in the moment. I was enjoying my breasts being licked and played with as I felt her hand drift to my sex. I swallowed harshly as I felt her finger slide along my wet opening. I gasped and she moaned onto my breasts. I couldn’t help it; I fell on top of her.

My knees gave into the blissful treatment and before I knew it, I was bucking my hips to her thrusting motions of her fingers. Her two fingers were flying in and out of me as I moaned and met each thrust with as much strength I could muster. I felt her mouth suck my bottom lip and I moaned so loud, I was surprised I didn’t peak the curiosity of horny college boys downstairs. My moans could’ve awakened any hard sl**per. I was gasping for breath as the inevitable build up was beginning to throw me into a continuous cycle of passion. I was fiercely meeting each thrust with my hips and hearing the wet smacking sounds of her hand in my pussy was driving me wild.

Her lips traveled along my jaw and to my ear as she whispered, “Come for me, Sher. Oh come for me, baby. Come for your baby.” And that was all I needed to hear. My back arched and I cried out her name several times as the pleasure built up to an intolerable level within my body. I was convulsing to her fingers jerking motions and heard my pussy making squelching noises, which drove me to another rising orgasm. I clamped a hand firmly to the back of my head and the other to her breast. I was well on my way to a third orgasm rolling past as I screamed out her name this time. And, when I say screamed, I mean SCREAMED. My hips were bucking to her touch as I moaned the last of my rampaging orgasm onto her shoulder, spent. My ragged breathing shocked me. I haven’t ever felt such a powerful, overwhelming feeling of pleasure from anyone’s touch before like that – ever. My body was exhausted but my brain and heart were hungry for more. I slowly turned my head to my love of my life and looked lazily into her eyes. She smiled up at me as she removed her fingers.

I flinched a bit as the walls of my pussy loosened from her departing touch. She brought her fingers to my lips and I opened them without hesitation. I became ravenous as I vigorously sucked and licked her fingers. My juices were just the elixir I needed for the boost of energy to take my girl to ‘The point of no return’. I made of sucking/kissing sound as she replaced her fingers with her tongue and I gladly sucked it into my mouth. Her tongue felt around my mouth and I clashed against it with my own. I was kissing her as if she were Aphrodite the goddess in the flesh! And, then – the shock of that thought shocked me. I quickly shook that thought out of my head. No, I thought to myself as I kissed her with such passion, She is MY Aphrodite. She is MY goddess. MY blessing of this earth. And, with that, I quickly traveled down her body to her moist center. I smelled her before I even tasted her. The sent of her was intoxicating to me. My nostrils flared with heat as I took in another wiff of her tantalizing aroma.

“God, you smell so good, love…” I whispered throatily as I leaned in for the kill. She cooed her delight as I kissed the top of her mound softly. The smacking of my lips on hers was the best sound in the entire world. I was certain that I would soon find myself dreaming every night of that sound whenever she would be away from me. My lips drifted lower. She could feel my hot breath evaporating the dampness off her mound. The feeling of heat and cool were almost too much to take. My hands came together as I ran them up the insides of my lover’s silken inner thighs. They drifted closer and closer to her slit and right as she was taking in a breath to release some of the tension built up in her body, she harshly let it out as my finger found it’s way to her wet entrance. I was exploring the various folds of her pussy with my tongue. I would take her lips and suck them deep into my mouth, which I was rewarded with a bl**dcurdling moan. The very tip of my tongue would trace the opening to her pussy, whilst my nose pressed against the flesh of her pearl, pulling the hood up, but never totally exposing her rock hard nub. She was arching her back now to my touch and licks as my finger left her cunt momentarily and was replaced with two fingers sliding in and out with ease. I picked up the pace while I began lapping at her opening wildly. Her hips thrust wildly into my face as I felt her heat bounce off my face. I was coated in her juices with each slide her hips made along my face. I was relishing the scent and taste of her all around me as she began to quicken her movements. I replied with quickening mine as well. How she began to buck when I took two fingers and ran them up the length of her, drawing one on each side of her pearl, slowly stretching the flesh around it and pulling her hood back until that little sensitive piece of flesh was exposed to the tip of that tongue that kept pace with my fingers. I pinched her clit and rolled it back and forth as she was writhing on the bed, crying out my name over and over. I moaned into her pussy again, only this time, it was a begging moan. I begged her to come for me with that moan. I wanted to feel her contract against my face, my fingers, me as a whole.

I saw her body language drastically change as she clawed at the sheet of the bed with one hand and furiously pushed my head further into her pussy. She was about to release. I took her clit in my mouth and sucked deep, working my tongue in a fluid up and down motion as my fingers were curling into her cunt to that one special spot I knew I could reach. Her cries lifted to a higher note as her ass and hips lifted off the bed as well. I put both hands on both cheeks and focused on her pearl only. I was sucking it in my mouth with such poise, such vigor as she convulsed and I hear her scream my named out.

“SHER! OH GOD! OHHHHHhhhhhhh my Sher!” Her hips were flying now. She came hard, thrusting her hips up into my face along with the lapping of my tongue. Wave after wave crashed on top of her as I tried to hold onto her as best I could. I don’t know how many times she came, but the feeling of her quivering body slowly and gradually returning back to earth was enough to send me into spirals of oblivion. Her breathing slowed and returned back to normal as I slid up her body and planted kisses along her length. We kissed for awhile, because her longing for me only increased in intensity as she tasted herself on my lips. She sucked my bottom lip back into her mouth and tugged on it with her teeth. I let up for a second and removed my mouth from hers to catch my breath. I crashed on top of her as our breathing slowed and returned to a regular rhythm.

It was quite for awhile as we listened to the party dying down. I looked over my shoulder and saw that the time showed 2:45 a.m. I yawned and curled up next to her. She turned her body and spooned me from behind, wrapping her arms around me into a warm and loving embrace. I was sealed for life right there – she really is the best cuddler in the world. Her head in the crook of my neck, she was purring softly as our sl**piness caved into our spent bodies. She planted several kissed along my shoulder and neck every now and then. I was slowly drifting off right before I heard her whisper in my ear, “Everything’s Alright, my bear.”... Continue»
Posted by Floridian_surfer 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 491  |  
100%
  |  4